#you could say that they were two lovers forbidden by one another | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

sex-storytime · 2 months

Text

Get Lucky 7

Sophie was screaming in pleasure as we fornicated in her daughter's bed. The little redhead was unconscious alongside me and my illicit lover as we could help but fuck each other to a frenzy. "Ughhh!!" her blonde mother yelled as I slammed into her again and again. At first she didn't say anything, she couldn't form any words at all as I drove my cock hard into her, she just moaned loudly every time the tip of my cock bumped her cervix. The bed was gently undulating to the rhythm of our sex but poor Jessica was dead to the world, still cuddled in beside me. I started moving my hips and sliding in her at different angles. I could both feel and hear our sex fluids spilling out and over the bed as our bodies slapped together in our movements. "Oh fuck..." I groaned, losing myself, slamming hard into her.

I felt her pussy squeeze me as she quivered beneath me. My forbidden lover was silent for a few moments as she tensed up, but soon released a loud drawn-out moan of deep carnal pleasure. "Uuuuunnnnghhhh!!" She almost growled. "Fuuuuuuuuuuck..." Her voice was shaky, her tone rising and falling with every labored breath, as my cock slammed into her body. And then, I lost it. My nuts tightened and I screamed as my cock erupted as I pushed as hard as I could into her. I felt her cervix dilate against my cock as I shot my second load into her, and, as my seed splashed directly into the married woman's womb. I felt her shudder into another powerful orgasm. We screamed and climaxed together, riding the waves of our shared release, then finally collapsed together back onto Jessica's bed, beside her comatosed, redheaded daughter.

We were both sweating hard, completely spent and out of breath. I lay over her, still resting in her taboo vagina, feeling her inner muscles shuddering. After a few moments, beginning to regain my breath I began to slide off of her, my cock finally slipping from her with a wet sloppy 'pop'. Some trapped air, along with a thick stream of cum gushed out. Even after two incredibly strong orgasms, after feeling so satisfied and so physically and sexually exhausted, the view of her red puffed up cum-filled pussy still looked amazing. I almost wanted to dive back inside her right then! What the hell was wrong with me?

That's when I faintly heard a car door slam shut. I momentarily froze and listened. I was highly paranoid about fucking Sophie in her own house, in her daughter's bed behind her husband's back! Although we convinced ourselves that we weren't cheating… or committing adultery… part of me knew we definitely were. Sophie froze but putting the noise down to one of the neighbour’s getting in or out of their car, and after a few seconds of silence, she pressed her plump lips to mine.

Then I heard the unmistakable sound of a key unlocking the front door. Holy shit! Joseph and Rachel were home! I jumped up so fast. The front door opened and I heard her husband step into the house with Rachel chattering on her phone behind him. I was frantic... I looked at Sophie as she quietly climbed from the bed so as not to wake Jessica. I was naked and had a terrified look on my face but Sophie was calm. The married woman pointed and whispered for me to get dressed. I gathered up my clothes and scurried into the bathroom. I was now panicking. I was scared and shaking. I was breathing heavily and my heart was pounding out of my chest. Fuck, Fuck, Fuck... What should I do? How am I going to explain this? How would Sophie explain it? Sophie calmly put on her wrap around dress as I pulled on my pants. I heard her husband walk through the main floor and into the kitchen.

"Sophie, are you home?" I heard him call up as Sophie stepped into the hallway.

“Hi! Dinner won't be long!” Sophie replied happily down the stairs.

"Sophie, are you up there?" I heard Joseph call as he began climbing up the stairs. Oh shit, I heard his footsteps as he reached the top of the landing.

I took a quick look around the room and noticed the bed comforter was messed up. He was literally outside Jessica's bedroom door now. I gave the bed cover a quick yank, and I sat down at the end of the bed and took a deep breath. I caught a glimpse of myself in the wall mirror and noticed my hair... yikes, it was all tousled and messy... Yeah, like that just fucked look... shit. How was I going to explain this? My heart was thumping and my brain had gone blank as Joseph greeted his wife. I dropped my head down, afraid to look up at the disappointment on his face as Jessica still slept soundly beside me. I had cheated on her and I had betrayed him.

"Oh, I wasn't expecting this," he said from the hallway. He looked into his sleeping daughter's bedroom and saw me, a guilty look plastered across my face, “Now this is a surprise! Committing adultery, Sophie?”

“I know, Joseph, I have a lot to explain, look...” With that she opened her dress and took a step towards him. Even from behind her I could see her labia glazed in my pearlescent seed and our combined juices flow from her pouting, well fucked pussy. There was so much of it that started to run down her leg. In all my fantasizing about sex I had never considered where all that semen would go after the fact. Well, where most of it goes is right back out. Sophie walked into her husband’s open arms with a trail of my semen running down her smooth leg. “Look what we made for you.” Sophie whispered into her husband's ear. Joseph’s smile became absolutely wicked as she put both hands on his chest and pushed him back into their marital bedroom. “I am going to put on a show for you. Just for you...” She leaned forward and kissed him hard and closed their bedroom door behind them. I checked on my sleeping girlfriend, who was smiling in her sleep and pulled the duvet over her. Then I made myself look presentable before slipping out of the room and attempted to slip downstairs.

The door opened to reveal Rachel, Jessica's identical twin sister, another absolutely stunning redhead. I preferred redheads to blondes and I especially loved redheads with freckles. She was petite and thin with a hint of womanly curves on her eighteen year old body. Her bright green eyes contrasted with her hair and her pretty face was covered in cute little freckles. Her hair was the colour of copper that shone like fire in the sun. I stared at her as she stood at the top of the stairs, wondering how I might look to her. Rachel was wearing a very revealing mini skirt and athletic looking tank top. Needless to say, this was not lost on me, but hey, I was still recovering from two of the biggest orgasms of my life!

"Hey," she said. "Sorry, I know you're been looking after my Mom and sister today. Thank you."

"Ahh, don't worry about it. I was just coming to see you. Jessica is fast asleep. Do you need something?"

"Sort of. Maybe. I just... Did you see my Mom…?"

“Yes, she was just in here… with me…”

“Yes. No. I don't mean that! Did you see the state she was in when she greeted my Dad? She was oozing your gooey mess all down her legs!”

“Oh… yeah.” I said turning bright red.

“No! I’ve done it again, I'm embarrassing you!” she flustered, “You know that's what he likes best about your… relationship… with his wife, right?”

“I can't believe we are talking about this. I feel guilty enough as it is.”

“Come on, let's go downstairs, get ourselves a drink and put things right between us. We are long overdue a good talk.” Rachel took the stairs down to the living room, which still smelled of sex, and switched on the lamps to light the darkening room. The extra light made it easier to pick out the signs of worry on her face. "Come sit," she said, gesturing to the sofa I had her mother bent over only a couple of hours earlier.

I sat down as Rachel fetched us some drinks. She took a seat beside me on the sofa and pulled her knees up to her chest. She didn't look overly upset, so whatever was bugging her probably wasn't too big a deal. Then again, the women in this house were pretty talented at hiding things from me. Sometimes it was tricky being the only teenage male around. “How's Jessica?” She asked quietly.

“She's fine, she's sleeping soundly. I guess she'll be feeling herself tomorrow.”

“Oh, why? Are you guys not going to…”

“No! I meant she'll be feeling better!”

“Oh,” Rachel seemed surprised, “So… did you have sex with her today?”

“No! We are not trying to rush into having sex just because Ellen and Jerome are finally out of the picture! Don't worry, it will happen in its own time I guess…”

"I wasn't really sure," she said. "But I thought we're more or less in the same situation and everything, so maybe...."

"She's not well. We are going to wait." I leaned closer. "Your Mom wanted to… step in."

"I see that now. I just wanted to talk, not make things difficult between you and Jessica."

"We won't be sneaking behind anybody's backs Rachel. We don't need to do that anymore. I didn't want to make you feel uncomfortable."

Rachel tried to fight back a smile, but was slowly losing the battle.

"I don't need you to cheat on her, okay?"

"Okay, don't worry. What did you actually want to talk about?"

"I don't know. Just... stuff. Like, do you ever feel like it's only a matter of time before you fuck up royally?"

"Always."

"I'm serious!" she said, her continued smile betraying her attempt to chastise me. "I just finished a paper and I can't help feeling like it's no good. And that's stupid, because I know it's not that bad, but...." She shrugged helplessly. "Plus I have a test tomorrow too. And I have to keep my grades high. And--"

"Whoa, Rachel, come on. You know you'll do fine. You're the smart one in the family, remember? I have yet to see you get a less-than-acceptable mark on anything."

"I know. It's stupid to worry about it with everything else that's been going on isn't it?"

I shook my head. "It's not stupid. It's unnecessary and counter-productive, but not stupid. Everybody worries."

Rachel nodded, then crawled over to sit beside me. I scooted to the side a bit so we had room to sit next to each other and lean back against the damp sofa.

"I was pretty sure I was just panicking over nothing anyway," she said. "It happens sometimes. I think it's worse because there's been so much stuff going on."

"Yeah, you might just be a little overwhelmed. It'll calm down again soon. Most professors really aren't trying to make your life difficult. Although I did have one last year who was kind of an asshole...."

"Uh huh. I guess I should just remember that if you haven't failed any classes yet, I'm in no real danger."

"Hey!"

I aimed a punch at her shoulder that was light enough to be little more than a tap. She giggled and pretended to be knocked over by the blow before sitting back up.

"Sorry," she said. "You know I'm just kidding."

"Hmmm, it's not like you're wrong. Besides, you've been getting the best grades so long that all the pressure's on you to make your Mom and Dad proud."

"Oh god, like I need to be reminded of their expectations right now," Rachel said while rolling her eyes. "I mean, that one time I failed a test back in high school... I still remember how disappointed Dad looked."

"Sorry," I said, feeling it was my turn to apologise. "Guess that wasn't helpful. "What's all that?" I asked as I noticed a collection of bags she must have brought in from the car.

"School stuff," she said. "Duh."

"I know. I was just questioning why you seem to have twice as much of it."

Rachel sighed, though I got the impression that I wasn't the one she was annoyed at.

"I got a project thingy to do. I'm supposed to use library resources for research, or some bullshit like that. I think it's supposed to teach me something about not relying on the internet. Mostly it just means more books to carry."

I couldn't help chuckling. "Let me guess. Is the professor who assigned this, like, ancient?"

"He looks like he predates the pyramids, yeah. Has to have a TA do anything computer related for him. Fun times all round, let me tell you."

"I bet. You're not gonna get all crazy and overwhelmed again with this project, are you? Do you need a hand?"

Rachel sighed again. This time it was unquestionably directed at me.

"No," she said. "I need to do this for myself. I don't need a knight in shining armour to save me or you'll be teasing me about it forever. This is the sort of thing that gives people issues, you know."

"Oh don't worry, I won't tease you forever. Another eight or nine times tops. It'd just get boring after that… but I am happy to help."

Rachel twisted in her seat and raised her arm to hit me, then thought better of it. She reluctantly resumed facing the front and crossed her arms over her chest.

"I owe you a punch," she said. "Don't think you're not gonna get one."

"I'm kidding! You must know that. Sorry!"

"I know you are. Doesn't mean I am. I suppose I better get started sorting it out."

I tried to look innocent, but it was tricky when I had a gorgeous pouting redhead at my side. Not that she would have bought it even if I could have given the attempt my full attention. Rachel pulled her bags over and started pulling out books and papers, quickly covering the coffee table. Minutes passed, and her bags emptied. I followed Rachel as she began sorting things on the table, not yet bored enough to cause mischief. Part of that was the pants Jessica’ twin sister was wearing. Since I was behind her most of the time, I quickly discovered just how good her butt looked in them when she walked or bent over. Admittedly, it was kind of a pervy thing to do and I felt slightly guilty about it, but not guilty enough not to look. I was too distracted to realise that being so quiet would arouse Rachel's suspicions that I was up to something.

"Are you staring at my ass?"

I jerked out of my butt-induced trance and tried not to look embarrassed. I'd been caught. "Yes," I said, knowing it wouldn't do much good to lie.

Rachel opened her mouth, then closed it. Apparently she didn't know how to respond to an open admission. She took a step toward me and punched me hard on the arm.

"Ow! Hey!" I protested, trying to keep my voice low enough that it wouldn't attract attention from other shoppers. "I don't think I deserved that."

"I still owed you one from before. Now we're even for both things," she laughed.

"Well... sorry," I said. "But your ass looks really good in those pants." I got half a smile out of her for the compliment.

"Thanks," she said. Then she sighed. "How sad is it that the only compliment I get all day is from my mother’s secret lover?"

"How sad is it that, even though you're all so similar, the nicest butt I've seen all day is yours?" I countered.

She smiled even wider this time, but I could see she was trying to fight it. "Cut it out, that's not even remotely true." she said. "Seriously. I mean, I appreciate it... sort of... but it's, you know, kind of weird… that you look at my Mom's ass… and I know you've fucked Jessica's ass."

I turned bright red, "No more compliments. Got it."

"That's not what I... oh just shut up." We sipped on our drinks, every time I checked her out she caught me looking. I was pretty sure she was keeping an eye on me, but that could have been simple paranoia. I couldn't really blame her if she was. Either way, I hoped she understood that it had just been a case of my male instincts taking over. It wasn't like I'd made a deliberate decision to compare her body to her Mom or her infuriatingly identical twin sister.

"Did you ever think that this is what your life was going to be like?" Rachel asked.

"Um... it kind of depends on what you mean by that," I said.

"Like, you know… still living at home torn between two identical twin sisters? Being tortured by my eldest sister and being raped by her boyfriend? Like having an affair with your married neighbour. Making love to my mother, impregnating a married woman instead of a girlfriend... that sort of thing."

"Shit, when you put it like that: Fuck my life!” I sighed, “Yeah it sounds like someone's nightmare. But not mine. Your Mom and Dad are happy and probably getting it on right now, right above our heads. You and Jessica are free and I am not going to mess… this up… whatever this is because you make me happy. We're still young, we've got time… I am going to give you both time."

"Yeah, but... did you ever think maybe it would be different if Ellen had just been… normal and not a psychopathic bitch?"

"Rachel..." She was pretending to examine a mark scheme intently, but she wasn't fooling me. Unfortunately, I wasn't sure where she was going with her line of questioning, which made it hard to know what the best response was.

"I mean, look at all of us," she said. "Ellen tried to get us involved with her games as soon as she turned sixteen. We had only just become teenagers ourselves! She twisted things. Manipulated us. We had to move away but then she just set her sights on you! Then all of this… I can't help feeling like we've grown up, but not quite the way we're supposed to."

"At least we did grow up. I know plenty of people who haven't managed that yet and probably never will."

"I suppose. It could be a lot worse, couldn't it?"

"It could totally be worse."

"I suppose,” Rachel giggled, “I mean, perving aside, you're not exactly the worst person to end up with."

"Hey thanks!"

Rachel laughed, and I felt a sense of relief that she wasn't going to slip into a bad mood after all. If she really wanted a serious discussion about our issues in life, I'd much rather she wait until the dust had settled. We made ourselves comfortable in the living room and Rachel briefly went back to her reading before looking up at me, "Can I ask you something?"

"I can't promise an answer until I know what the question is."

"That's...." She shook her head. "Anyway, I just... I was wondering, like, am I too boring for you?"

I set my coffee down on the table and looked at the little redhead. "First off, no," I said. "Secondly, why would you think that?"

"Well, Ellen had the confidence to step up and make you hers and Jessica's always doing… more stuff than me, she's besotted with you. She's always been more popular than me."

"You don't think that maybe Eleanor is just more...." I waved my free hand as I tried to think of an appropriate word. "Self obsessed? sure she's out-going… but, some might say she was obnoxious? Being a little quieter isn't a bad thing. As for Jessica, you two don't have to be exactly the same just because you're twins."

Rachel smiled, and even giggled when I referred to Ellen as obnoxious. "I know," she said. "I just worry sometimes that I'm, I don't know, doing something wrong."

"You and everyone else in the world. I mean, look at me," I said, holding up my mug. "After this afternoon I'm not exactly up for spending an evening full of excitement."

She nodded, and I was pretty sure it wasn't just to humour me. At the very least, she looked a little more confident than she had a couple of minutes ago. But then the uncomfortable silence between us was broken by what sounded like a scream.

“Aaaaaiiiiieeee, ohhhhh fuck… Oh, fuck yes, Joseph! Fuck me!" was accompanied by the sound of a headboard banging against the wall.

All I could do was sit there. Rachel stared at me. I stared at Rachel. Just the sounds emanating from her parents room had my cock thickening and rising. This was embarrassing. I debated making my excuses and heading home but as it was obvious Sophie and Joseph were just getting started and it would be a long, torturous night of raging hard-ons and marital sex and I didn't want to walk out on Rachel when she was feeling left out.

"Hey do you want to..." Rachel said, staring at my tenting pants, as she squirmed uncomfortably on the sofa. "Uh... Nevermind," she exclaimed as she saw my flushed face. The tempo of the headboard banging against the wall and her mother's moans were increasing in volume and frequency.

"Fuck, yes! Oh, Joseph, I feel so wet…"

"Shit, Rachel. I'm sorry..." I trailed off. Nothing could really explain away how I'd primed her mother for the rampant sex were now having upstairs, or how their coupling was arousing me.

"No, no. I'm sorry, I know you… just… blew your load in my Mom. I just… It's hard to think of anything else with those two pornstars going at it.” Rachel sat beside me, fidgeting. Her arm across her breasts, hand clasped at her elbow as she shuffled her feet. It seems I wasn't the only one feeling turned on.

"It's alright, Rachel. It’s only… natural. Your Dad likes–"

“Sloppy seconds!” Rachel giggled. It was hard not to laug0h along with her, lightening the tension between us. Which was actually completely the opposite of what my penis was thinking at the moment. My cock was still twitching in my pants, beginning to ache. “I should thank you, really.”

“Huh?”

“You brought my Mom and Dad back together… after struggling to conceive… after Ellen made us move… Jessica and I were certain they were going to divorce. They were going through tough times as a married couple, and then you came alone and fixed things.”

“I complicated things! Massively!”

“I have never seen them this happy,” she motioned upstairs to the rhythmic, gentle thumping of her parents bed, “I haven't heard them have sex in years!”

Rachel continued to sit there, sending furtive glances at my struggling cock as it throbbed in my pants. Her nipples visibly hardened and she hastily crossed her arms across her body in the hopes that I wouldn't notice. It was difficult to break the awkward silence while we were still being treated to the multi-orgasmic compilation that was her parents fucking. The moans and grunts were increasing in volume, and it wasn't going to be much longer before their orgasms might bring the proceeding to an end. Hopefully.

“You keep saying you have made things difficult for us, that you've complicated things,” the little redhead continued, “But you brought our family together. You were the catalyst. You helped us all and we ended up using you, realising we needed you more than you needed us. Even Ellen needed you but she lost you… turned you into an enemy. She will regret that one day when she realises what you did for her too. So… I'm not going to let anything break us up… not even awkward moments like this.”

Right on cue we both heard her parents speaking as clearly as if they were in the room beside us; “Fuck me! Fuck my messy, loose pussy, Joseph! Fuck me with my lover's cum still inside me!”

“I am going to fuck your used pussy, Sophie. I am going to fuck it like an animal…” Then the bed started creaking.

“It turns you on doesn't it?” Rachel asked.

“A bit,” I sighed, “it's like we are hearing something we aren't supposed to hear.”

“They are just demonstrating their love for each other. It turns me on too.” She unfolded her arms and it was hard to ignore her pebbled nipples and the way she slightly shifted her hand beneath her skirt. “My pussy is positively drooling. The sounds of my parents fucking and the sight of that massive dick you are failing to hide are sending shockwaves to my clit.”

“I couldn't possibly cum again tonight, Rachel…”

“I know. I so badly wanted you to take my virginity tonight, but you are meant for Jessica… and she's somehow sleeping through this,” she laughed, “as tempting as it is, I don't want to jeopardise the relationship you have with her. She saw you first. She belongs to you… you belong to her.”

The twins were completely identical. Staring at my Rachel's cute face was not helping. At eighteen they were less than a year younger than me. Their features were smooth and unmarred by even the smallest imperfection. Even her freckles seemed to add to her beauty. Rachel's big emerald green eyes were wide and staring and of course there were those perfect kissable lips. Her long red hair cascaded down the sides of her face and the smooth skin of her shoulders. Like her Mom and sister’s, Rachel's skin was fair and even with just a light spattering of those aforementioned freckles. She was gorgeous.

"Baby?" she cut into my thoughts. Rachel calling me baby was a new thing! I didn't mind it, in fact even though I was about to turn nineteen I found suddenly having a pet name kind of endearing… but now that I was having inappropriate thoughts, the idea of her calling me baby had a far from innocent sound to it. "Hey, you in there?"

"Hey!" I cried out as Rachel punctuated that question with a gentle push.

"Well you looked like you were daydreaming." She gave me an odd smile, "I was talking about Jessica… Were you thinking about her?"

"Uh, no, I have a lot of homework to do and I was just trying to figure it out." I lied.

Rachel smiled again, knowing she had caught me. They were identical but as my time with the twins increased I could start to see the differences. Jessica was just slightly more outgoing and adventurous, Rachel leaned more towards being a quiet nerd type, complete with a love of books and learning. She was still staring at me, expecting me to say something I couldn't day, when she opened her legs revealing what looked like a giant wet spot in her panties. I groaned as if in pain. Rachel moved from the end of the sofa to sit by my side, "Sorry! Shit, are you ok?"

All I could do was clutch at my groin. My heart ached, my genitals ached. It ached to even think about cumming after such a ball busting afternoon. "Yeah, sorry Rachel. You, uh, caught me just as I was just trying no to think about… everything… you look amazing and I just can't… It's not a pleasant feeling."

Rachel wasn't a prude, she knew about orgasms and sex. But hearing someone mention it caused a deep red blush to stain her freckled cheeks. "Sorry, I wasn't thinking. Is there anything I can do to help?"

I tried not to stare at the beautiful twin sister's hard nipples, poking through her tight tank top, and failed miserably. I reached out and lightly touched the protrusion, being surprised at the way her eyes seemed to glass over and the soft moan that escaped from her pouty lips. None of which was helping my boner go away.

"I should go to my room." Rachel reluctantly stated, “Or get us another drink! Why don't you sit there while I grab us both some coffee. How do you like yours?"

"Uhhh thanks. I think I need a strong one." I said before relaxing back into couch.

Rachel slipped off into the kitchen where I could hear the sound of a cupboard open and mugs clinking together. My neighbours house was very clean, but homey. Lots of landscape photographs on the walls, and a huge bookshelf that was bursting with various sized hardcovers. Naturally, I felt a little uncomfortable as the woman I had impregnated was servicing her husband upstairs. I tried to shake off the feeling that I was an intruder… this was my family… or was going to be if I could just work out how to make it work. Just a second later Rachel came out of the kitchen with two large, steaming mugs of coffee. She handed me one and sat down on the couch next to me. I sipped at the coffee, it was still scaldinging. Rachel gently blew on hers and then looked at me curiously.

"I'm just going to cut straight to it." She said, "I’m in love with you and I want to be with you. I can’t just let you go… but I love my sister too. We agreed that… you would pop both our cherries… maybe one of us might feel differently afterwards? That’s when we would make our decision… but I know, deep in my heart, that ultimately it needs to be your decision. With my parent's going at it like rabbits I can't stop thinking about it. What did you think?"

I took another sip in order to buy myself a second to gather my thoughts. "It is an impossible decision. Jessica is amazing. You are amazing. I just didn't know how either of you would feel about having a brother… that might end up being a step son… if we got married and everything. I don't want to hurt you or your family. It really is about as complicated as it gets."

Rachel let out a sigh, "You're so sweet. Look, things aren't getting any better for me, but that night with you, that got me through the last month of Jerome and all his shit. I don't know what happened to Ellen to make her so twisted and cruel but every time I think of you with her noose around your neck… I can't stand the thought that she might have taken you from me." She set her mug on the table next to the couch and started to cry.

"Fuck Rachel, I'm so sorry. I mean I knew it affected you too, but I didn't know it was this bad." I took a longer sip of coffee as it was close to drinkable temperature now. "I want to help you in anyway I can. I don't know what that means, but I can be there for you if you need anything no matter what happens with your Mom, with Jessica…"

Rachel gathered herself and brushed a tear away with the side of her thumb. She looked at me seriously, "Do you think we could survive as fuck buddies if you end up choosing Jess? I mean it, I love you and I need you so badly. If I have to settle for that… Nothing complicated so you can have a normal life, with Jessica as your girlfriend… Maybe if you choose her… we could just be friends with benefits. What do you think?"

I almost choked on my coffee when she said 'fuck buddies', "Ummmm I mean that sounds like a solution… but… I love you just as much as I love Jessica. I want to make you both happy and not care about the rest of the world.”

“But we can't pretend the rest of the world doesn't exist.” A tear appeared back in the corner of her eye. God, I hated seeing her sad! “Jessica and I know one of us will need to give you up. It has been hanging like a dark cloud over me for ages because--”

“I am sorry if I gave you the impression that I didn't care about you by… spending so much time with Jess. I do. I care. I love you, Rachel.”

“I know. I'm just tearing my hair out so being fuck buddies… that would at least something, if you don't choose me…”

“We aren't in any hurry any more. Don’t worry about the future. Being with you is amazing," I said and then scooted a little closer to her and put my hand on her thigh. I could feel her tense up when I touched her.

“Fuck me, Joseph! I’m a cheating wife. Punish me. Pound me hard and deep! Shoot your cum in my pregnant pussy,” I could imagine Joseph knelt behind his wife as he plunged into the sopping, messy hole. All the way, no preliminaries, no gentleness. My taboo lover moaned in exactly the same way as when I gripped her wide hips and pounded her from behind. It wouldn't be long before her husband added his load as he thrust into her, readying himself to fill his wife's pussy to overflowing with our sticky semen.

"Is that a yes?" she asked, over her parents moans.

"How do we make it work? We would need to be really careful. Our families would know but how do we keep a secret like that from the rest of the world?”

"You're right," Rachel said, “We would find a way though, wouldn't we?”

“You too look so alike, I bet no-one would even notice!” I laughed.

“Ellen would, and she would use it against us. We can never do it at my house, it's just way too risky."

"That's fine, I live next door." I reminded her.

"Well duh smartass," She said as she leaned into me and then kissed me on the cheek, “Did you make Jessica cum this afternoon?”

“No, she made herself cum.” My heart was racing, and my cock was nearly concrete at this point.

“You watched her finger herself?”

“No… she watched us…”

“She watched you fuck my Mom?” She squealed in delight.

“She wanted to learn and was too tired…”

“She's a clever girl. Well, so am I. Let's have some fun together and we can figure the rest out as we go. You can go back over to your house, and how about I'll be over in five minutes. Anything to escape this," she looked up to the ceiling as the bed started banging. Even though I was reluctant I knew that she could sense my excitement. It was confirmed when she reached down and grabbed the bulge in my pants.

"No sex though. Five minutes?" I asked.

"No sex. Not until Jessica is better. I'll be there in five minutes." She winked at me and stood up. "I just need to put something more fun on."

There wasn't a moan or a gasp coming from her parents room any longer. They must have fucked each other in to a stupor. They would be dead to the world. I hurried out the door and across the driveway to my house where I hurriedly tidied up and brushed my teeth. My cock was still somehow painfully hard. Five minutes later, Rachel gently knocked on the door. Only now she was wearing sweatpants and a hoodie, and she walked right in the door when I opened it for her.

"I’ll wear baggy casual gear when I'm sneaking around… I'll tell Jessica to do the same thing. And from now on," She said, backing me up to a wall, her lips inches away from mine, "I'll be coming in the back door. We can't let the other neighbors catch on can we?"

"Good thinking."

The words barely escaped my lips before she began passionately kissing me. Her body pressed me back against the wall as our tongues flicked back and forth in each other's mouths. She tasted vividly like cinnamon. I could feel her pressing her groin up against my cock as she let out a quiet little quiver. I broke the kiss, turned her sideways so that she was backed up against the wall, and went to kissing up and down her neck and behind her ear while I grabbed her ass with one hand. Rachel moaned quietly and ran her fingers gently through my hair. It was absolute bliss.

My lips found their way back to hers as we half-drunkenly found our way to my bedroom. I laid her down gently on my bed and pulled the hood off over her head and I was not disappointed. She was wearing a see-through, white, lace bra that wrapped around her beautiful breasts. Her nipples were hard, pointing up from under the fabric. We kissed on the couch for another few minutes before I started working my way down her body. First to her neck, then her chest, then her breasts as she slipped an arm out of the bra. She smelled so sweet, almost tantalizing, and my excitement grew as I kissed down to her belly.

She lifted her hips for me as I pulled her sweatpants off, just to find a matching white thong covering only part of her pussy. I could have stared at her forever, but I went back to kissing her instead. First above the panties as my fingers explored her thighs, and then on the side of her legs. Rachel was breathing heavily, lustfully, as I at last slid her thong to the side revealing the most immaculate pussy I've ever seen. Her labia were swollen and wet, her clitoris was just peeking out at me. Then I felt her fingers on my head and before I knew it, I was engulfed in her wetness just like our first night. I was delicate with her. Gently tracing circles around her clit, savoring her nectar, feeling her excitement and pleasure pulsing through her body. She was moaning now and arching her back. Her hand pressed me harder into her. It did not take long at all for her to be on the edge of orgasm, and she spasmed just like I remembered her doing our first time together as I slid two fingers inside her and flicked my thumb across her swollen clit.

"Ohhh Fuuuck!" She said, riding the orgasm out, "Fuuck."

Rachel loosened her grip on my hand and relaxed back into my bed, breathing heavily. After a short recovery, she sat up, took her bra off, and told me to sit down. I obeyed. She pulled my shirt off and quickly slid my pants off as well. She had this hungry look in her eyes that just made me even harder. The sight alone gave my cock a surge of hot blood and I was aching for the feel of her hot, wet pussy wrapped around my length. Rachel couldn't look away from my throbbing cock. It seemed to grow before her eyes after she licked her cum off my lips. She hadn't even been thinking, only reacting. With my fingers still buried between her legs, her clit still pulsing from orgasm, Rachel was getting horny again.

Gesturing at our need for quiet, my parents were supposed to be home… somewhere. I climbed down my bed so my head was even with Rachel's pussy. The aroma, musky with a hint of sweet. He needed to taste the sweetness dripping from her pussy. I could only watch as Rachel's pussy cum puddled under her ass. One tentative stroke, just barely reaching her clit and Rachel's hips were off the bed and I was in nirvana. Her pussy nectar, and it was nectar, was the most delicious treat I had ever tasted. Whether the tabooness of what we were doing amplified it or if she just tasted so delicious, I guessed I would never know. I settled in for a long pussy licking, burrowing my tongue in her delicate folds. My mouth, tongue, and fingers were all over the flame haired twin, she was letting off gasps of pleasure as I stroked, kissed, and caressed her body all over, lighting her up as a considerate lover would do.

"I might be running on empty but you're not. I'm going to eat your pussy until you beg me to stop. Where exactly should I kiss and lick now, Rachel?"

I reached down and gently spread her tight lips apart. "Start out with my tight pink opening, just run your tongue along the lips, taste the sweet juices that will start to flow, then, right here, see the clitoris, right there? Give me lots of licks with your tongue right along there, please."

Looking at Rachel's sweaty face, suffused with the glow of her sex flush, I crawled up her sexy body and gave her a sloppy kiss. She looked so sexy, and I couldn't resist. She seemed startled at first, but as my lips parted, and my tongue gently probed, her lips parted, she allowed my tongue in, and her tongue quickly met mine in a passion-filled swirl.

I finally broke the kiss, and Rachel whispered to me, "I can taste myself on you."

Unsure of the change in our new dynamic, only knowing that her body had needs that superseded all else, I slid back down her nude female form. Rachel could only moan with each slow lick I delivered to her perfect breasts. With each nipple hard and sensitive, she cried out in pleasure as I suckled one into my mouth. She closed her eyes and leaned her head back. Tears rolled down her cheeks, my fingers gently massaged her other breast. After a few minutes, I switched sides, giving the other side much needed relief. She pulled me closer, my teeth tugging on her nipple, my saliva covering her pert tit. I used my free hand to keep her steady, cupping her bottom, her smooth, hot pussy between us. Switching breasts again, I moved my other hand to press us closer as my mouth suckled and my tongue massaged her swollen nipples.

Gently, every couple minutes I'd switch. I could feel her body shiver against me. I could tell she was near orgasm and her scent drifted to my nose. Her thighs were closed together, but as I ran my hand up her leg, they opened. My fingers found their way back to her equally swollen labia, pushing them apart and teasing along her wet slit. She dripped cum, my fingers were soaked. I rubbed along her clit a moment longer and then inserted it in her pussy. Her legs shook and wobbled. I used the hand on her bottom to press her tighter to me and continued to suck one boob and then, the other. Her drenched pussy dripping onto my hand as my fingers felt inside her and my thumb rubbed her clit. She moaned this time, shaking and holding onto my shoulders to stop herself from trembling. She finally spoke out, "I'm going to cum hard for you, tonight. I want to squirt for you.”

Her soft lips pressed tightly against mine, opening as her tongue ran across my closed lips, prying them open and sweeping inside my mouth. I couldn't help the groan that escaped me as I plunged my tongue into her mouth, tasting her sweetness. Quickly I pulled away and gasped for breath.

"Why'd you stop?" She asked in a child-like voice.

"I want you to squirt for me too.”

She moaned as I retreated from my position hovering over her body, now kneeling between her thighs. Our eyes locked. "My sweet, beautiful girlfriend," I whispered. She smiled and purred.

"You called me your girlfriend… I love you! I'm yours." she moaned as I moved down her body.

Holy fucking fucking fuck. Rachel's small but beautiful perfect titties rose and fell. I felt drunk. I put one hand on each and squeezed, picturing my cock between them. I imagined how pretty she would look getting tittyfucked by my dick. With my hands still kneading her perky tits, pinching her hard nipples. My eyes made their way down her stomach to her little puss. My cock was still laying over her slit blocking the view, it was an incredible sight. I lifted her thighs from either side pushing them firmly backward so her cunt was wide open and fully exposed and my heart jumped a beat at the sight of her. Rachel’s perfect smooth pink vulva, glistening wet, labia swollen, pussy open and horny for me.

"I can see you're still a virgin," I stammered at the sight of her hymen protecting her sweet little hole. The hymen so intact I could barely stick a match through it.

"Yes, but not for much longer." she whispered, her breathing laboured with arousal.

"It would be an honour…" I replied, my voice hoarse and my eyes hungry. The animal inside me coming alive. I was going to claim Rachel's little cherry… soon. I pushed her thighs back further, lifting her ass from the bed wanting to get a good look at her asshole. The tight little pink balloon knot, glistening with her cunt juice. I could see Rachel's body respond to my words, she groaned and stretched herself open further for me. My veiny dick throbbed as I visualized myself inside Rachel's perfect little vagina and tight asshole. I lowered my head between her legs, tapping the tip of my tongue against her taboo hole. Rachel's body lifted toward my mouth and she squealed with glee. I let the tip of my tongue trace slowly over her taint, then even slower as I moved it over her hymen covered hole, stopping just short of her clit. My tongue traced a slow deliberate circle around the redheads clit. The smell. The taste. This was fucking heaven. I looked at Rachel's face from between her legs, now lightly lapping at the cleft of her pussy. Her body responding, her hands now on my head, grabbing my hair to push my face into her cunt. I resisted. "Do you want this, Rachel?" I asked.

"Yes," she moaned, breathless. Lifting her hips and pushing my head harder downward into her pussy, she moaned, "I want you to eat my pussy and ass." My balls tightened at Rachel’s unexpected dirty mouth. She began to tense as I lowered my face down, past her navel, back to her vulva and gave her cock hungry pussy a long, loving lick from the bottom of her slit to her throbbing clit. The slowness was driving her mad. She needed more. Faster. "I need you to eat my pussy faster or fuck me. I need to cum, badly."

I sucked Rachel's swollen clit into my mouth. Marveling at the taste, that sweet honey taste. I suckled her clit as she moved her thighs over my shoulders, bent at the knees and feet flat on the bed finding the best position to grind her pussy into my face. I licked up and down my girlfriend's wet slit as she moaned and leaked into my mouth.

"Fuck, Rachel, you're so wet," I groaned into her, my tongue back at her asshole now, the tip prying into the tightest of all her holes. She squealed, lifting her ass into my mouth. The way her body responded got me so fucking hot. "There's so many things I want to do with you, Rachel," I moaned as my tongue ran back up her slit to her virgin hymen. Licking circles around her hole, she pressed her pussy hard into my face. Hands on the back of my head, Rachel ground and gyrated hard into my mouth. She slid her vagina downward and pushed her clit tight against my lips. I sucked it and tongued it and licked it hungrily.

"Oh yes!" She squealed and squirmed, "Make me squirt!" I ate her good, my face all over her vulva, loving the way she pushed my face into her. She was grinding harder, her breath quickening, using my face and mouth like a sex toy. Her wetness poured from her, I licked and sucked every drop as she started to shake. "Ngggggggg! Oh fuck, here I cum," Rachel half-warned me.

I responded to Rachel's warning, and brought her mouth directly over her vagina and urethra while at the same time pressed even harder down on her hips so a vacuum was almost made between her mouth and Rachel's engorged pussy. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhh, yessssssssssssssssss! I'm going to… nggggggg…. cummmmiiinnnngggg!" And with those throes of sexual exclamations Rachel's paraurethral gland squirted its fluid down and out her vagina into my waiting mouth as it mixed with the pussy cream.

"Nngggghhhhh!” Rachel groaned and the intensity of her orgasm caught me by surprise. The forcefulness with which Rachel squirted her love juice and how much, was so sudden I had no choice but to try to swallow all of her cum. But as soon as I had swallowed the first mouthful, a second large amount shot into her open mouth, filling it again, and once more I swallowed all of it. I loved the taste of Rachel's semi-sweet taste so I just continued to swallow each squirt of Rachel's ejaculate as fast as it shot into my waiting and willing mouth. There were times when I was relaxing my mouth between swallows that one would catch me off guard and shoot directly down my throat.

"Nnnnghhhsssshit! I'm still cummmmming. Fuck! I love you. I love you so much!" Rachel screamed and shook and bucked her slick sopping delicious pussy into my face. I drank her orgasm, lapping at her cunny like a hungry dog and dug my fingers into her ass cheeks as I felt her squirt her pheromone laden juices into my mouth. She was spraying my face with her pussy fluid. I couldn't believe it. I had pleasured women before but never made any cum like this. Squirting all over me.

Then it dawned on me, I was getting head. The little redhead was vibrating as she sucked me, she was shaking so much with such furious intensity, completely beyond all control. She had squirted so much of her nectar into my mouth that it overflowed, dribbling out between my lips, running all over my jaw and down my neck. That's what is so great about the sixty nine position; the better it feels for you, the more you want to make it better for the other person. You feel her suck harder, so you suck harder. She takes you deeper into her throat, you suck on her clit and lick her asshole. Quid pro quo.

Rachel lowered her mouth down on my cock slowly. She used an incredible amount of suction and took me into the back of her throat. She put her left hand on my empty balls and began to squeeze them. She took me deep down her throat and started bobbing up and down. She kissed my balls and licked them. She came up for air every few moments to catch her breath. Her lips and chin were covered in some of my pre-cum which had bubbled up.

I lapped at her sensitive labia as Rachel's pussy continued to pulse her love juices into my face, making my hair wet with her feminine secretions. She grabbed my cock and started to suck it for all she was worth. We were at a full fledged sixty nine as we both readied each other for what had been brewing all night. We both shifted onto our sides as she began to give me the most amazing blowjob. She used her hands and her mouth, even taking my balls into her mouth at one point as I sat there helplessly melting into my bed and trying not to cum all over her just yet.

Seemingly from out of nowhere Rachel produced a cock ring. She had never used that on me before and to tell you the truth I had never worn one either. She began to lick up my inner thigh, moving her tongue up over my balls to the head of my cock, licking the precum from the head. She placed the cock ring over my stiff cock to the base of my rod and adjusted it to fit me snug.

“This should help you hold on… and cum harder when you're ready.”

“But… I'm empty! I've cum too many times!” I moaned, my body aching in agreement.

Rachel looked at me lustily, her body still cresting the waves of her orgasm. She then began to deep throat my swollen cock making it swell even more in her warm little mouth. I could feel my balls tightening up, trying to release my juices but because of the cock ring, it couldn't. After she got my cock swollen to the point were the veins in my cock were protruding out, and my head was swollen beyond belief, she gently stroked it and whispered to me, "I am going to blow you until you're ready to release some of your delicious sperm into my mouth".

“I can't!” I panted.

"In that case, I guess you're going to have to take my virginity when you've recovered." Then she took the head of my cock back between her teeth. I almost blew my load right there as she returned my dick to her warm mouth. Her lips were swollen as she bobbed up and down on my rock hard cock. I placed my hands on her head and shut my eyes as her warm, tender mouth swallowed more and more with each bob. I couldn't imagine what it would be like to be married to something like this as she continued her oral attack so I intensified mine, seeking out and finding her exposed clitoris.

I was breathing heavily and moaning as she was like a boxer smelling blood. She sucked harder and faster as she was looking for the knockout. I started to pull her head up and down, jacking off with her mouth. She started to hum as she deepthroated me, sending a vibration through my cock and about curling my toes. My body tensed as I couldn't take anymore but neither could hers.

She finally bucked her spasming pussy once, twice, three times, screaming, "Yes, yessss!! Munch my little cunt!!" And I held Rachel's peachy ass tight into my face while she convulsed. Her body slowed as her tremors receded. But my cock expanded beyond its capacity, my balls ready to explode with cum. Rachel relaxed into the bed with a deep moan, her body going limp and thighs falling open releasing her my head. I leaned back, my face wet with my girlfriend’s cum, my cock purple and throbbing hard. Rachel moaned at the sight of me looming over her. Scared by the size of my engorged dick and excited by the animal lust in my eyes. She looked like she needed me inside her.

“I'm not popping your cherry, Rachel! We can't have sex!” I panted.

She was breathing as if she just ran a marathon as her body tingled in ecstasy. She gasped, "I know! Oh god… oh god… oh my fucking god… yes..." She was trying to compose herself as I knew she was readying herself to be fucked. “I know I need to wait… For my sister… but I think …the cock ring… has done its job.”

Her fingers went to work stretching it and pulling it over my penis. Blood and sensitivity suddenly flared within my manhood and I felt my poor overworked testicles tingle.

“Now give me what you've got.”

With that I put my hands behind her head and started pulling her head towards my cock. She automatically opened her mouth and took my cock into it. I gently fucked her face and I was so turned on that I knew I wasn't going to last another thirty seconds so I just told her, "Rachel, Look at me. I want you to look into my eyes when I cum for you."

As soon as our eyes met she smiled and nodded. I let go of her head and squeezed the couch cushions. My cock thickened inside her mouth and I let loose with a thunderous orgasm. I blew wad after wad into her mouth as I could see she was working hard at swallowing. I exploded into her mouth and I watched her swallow, gag, and swallow and gag again. She was trying to swallow it all but some of my cum was leaking out and she was trying to catch it with her hand and she kept swallowing as fast as she could. I saw a tear fall from her eye and a look of bewilderment on her face as she tried to swallow all that I could pump into her belly.

Cum started to back out through the sides of her mouth as she pulled back. I continued to let loose as she swallowed and held my cock, allowing me to shoot cum into her face. She then opened her mouth and pointed my cock so that she could take it in her mouth. Every time she swallowed, my cock would shoot more into her face. This continued for what seemed like forever and when I finally was spent, she sucked on my cock as if to empty all of its contents. She had cum dripping from her eyebrows, nose and chin. She also had a rope in her hair as she eagerly swallowed the remains. She sat up and wiped my cum off her face and into her hand.

All at once I heard the garage door opening. My Mom was home and we had like thirty seconds until she was in the house. By now my orgasm was almost done but Rachel was still sucking my cock as hard as she could. I pulled her off my cock saying, "Rachel, my Mom's home!"

She was totally out of it, and what I said didn't really register. In a daze she said, "Ahhh, What? Oh fuck." And then she jumped up and began pulling on her clothes in a panic.

I barely had my pants buttoned and I stumbled downstairs as Rachel shot out the back door. I had just dropped onto our couch when my Mom walked in and said, "Are you OK? You look… wet?"

I was still leaking cum into my Calvin's and my ears were still ringing from the massive orgasm I just had and all I could do was mumble an incoherent, "Sorry Mom, I have literally just finished… a run… with Rachel."

Just then there was a knock at the front door. Mom quickly opened it to see Rachel standing there. “Ah, yes, you look all sticky too… did you enjoy your run?”

I nodded my head frantically, behind my mothers back, trying to get Rachel’s attention. Rachel smiled and said, “Yes, we just got back… it was a good work out. I was just sent over to deliver a message: Jessica is up, and so is Mom and Dad. They want to talk to your son tomorrow over breakfast. They have an early birthday present for him.”

“Is Jessica feeling better? Oh… Your Mom and Dad are up too? Were they sick?”

“Oh yeah, probably.” Rachel laughed, “Jessica has spent the day in bed.”

“I think you all could use some bed rest,” Mom said, as I headed for the door to see Rachel. Mom grabbed me and gave me a big hug then she smiled and pulled Rachel in for a kiss on the cheek. She looked confused for a moment before adding, "You need to brush your teeth, sweetie. Your breath smells something wicked."

"Sorry, I’ve just guzzled down something creamy, I'll go brush right this instant," and as she walked away she smiled at me and left the house, strutting like a goddess, which in my eyes she now was.

________

"I need to ask you a favour." Sophie asked me as she showed me into the kitchen the next morning.

"Hi Sophie, does it involve hard work or heavy lifting?" I replied, as I was guided to a seat at the kitchen table with her family.

"No. But it is quite a strange request. It involves Jessica."

"Jessica?"

"Unless you have another twin in mind?” Jessica giggled looking at Rachel who blushed."

"Ha ha, Very good, you're sharp today. How can I help? What mess is she in?"

"Hey, I’m a good girl!" Jessica scolded me.

"She’s not that good," Rachel teased, “I hear she needed instructions.” Now it was Jessica’s turn to blush.

"Anyway, we’ve booked you both a lodge, up in the mountains as an early Birthday present! Turns out the Café you love so much also has a few holiday homes for rent and now it’s autumn… we took a chance and one is available. We want you both to… go away for the weekend… together."

“You both need time alone,” Joseph added, putting down his coffee cup.

"Sounds suspicious..." I smiled knowingly.

"I know, it is,” said Sophie nodding, “but, well you're all eighteen and you just need some space to…”

“Get it on!” Interrupted Rachel.

“Stop being so crude, Rachel!” Joseph scolded his daughter.

“You need time and space to work things out without any of us being around to complicate things. The national park is beautiful at this time of year. You'll be up by the lake, and I'm just worried,” Sophie paused looking at me, “that we spoil things for you here."

"Also, we don't want Jessica getting eaten by bears!" said Joseph.

"Well bears, and other things..." chuckled Rachel.

"I'm getting worried."

"Can you go with me, please? It's just a weekend," Jessica begged.

I won't bore you with the rest of the conversation but needless to say I exited my next door neighbours house having been persuaded to go for a weekend away with my girlfriend. At least I would have a few days for my poor reproductive sex organs to recover before making the trip! Our two day, two night mini vacation took shape over the rest of that week. Jessica's Dad bought loads of stuff for us. As I loaded the car the night before we left I noticed there was only one sleeping bag.

"Joseph, did you only pack one bag?"

"It's a double."

"Yeah but… I thought you of all people would want us to spend at least some time… apart."

"We both know what this trip is all about, so stop worrying," he said, putting a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "It's two nights and it’s really beautiful up there. Maybe you might even get out of bed and enjoy the sights!"

Feeling unnerved I went up to Jessica's bedroom, where Rachel was helping her twin sister pack. "Did you know we are going to share a bed?" I said to both of them.

"Yes, my father did ask me about that. It's as it should be. I can’t wait to sleep with you," Jessica replied, her freckles glowing.

"What she means is that she can’t wait for you to take her virginity."

"Isn't it weird that our sex lives are so well planned?"

"Is it such a biggie? Are you scared she's going to ravage you or something?" Rachel giggled.

I turned and walked out the room. Maybe I was being over-dramatic. It was a two night dirty weekend with my desperate girlfriend. It was about time she got laid! Perhaps I was a bit freaked out having it planned by her parents. With two eighteen year old virgins in the house they were probably as keen to have their cherries popped as their daughters were and I think I was just a bit on edge. On Friday afternoon, Jessica's mom dropped her off. She had a bag. She was wearing a crop top and a pair of very short cut off denims. I also noticed how smooth her pale skin looked in the sunlight. I realised the autumn colours really suited the twins; Their ginger hair seemed to burn in the suns rays, their freckles seemed to match the colours of the leaves on the trees. Jessica looked elven, like she belonged to the forest. Her eyes were big, like green pools of ice cold water. Her legs were long, her ass toned and her breasts were small but well developed.

"You're staring." Sophie's voice broke me out of my trance and I realised I had been checking out her daughter a bit too obviously. Rachel giggled as she shared a last minute whispered conversation with her sister and the two girls smiled at each other nervously. Rachel was wearing a light and breezy summer dress, white and yellow, which stopped just above her knees.

We said our goodbyes and jumped in my car. I endured two hours of Jessica singing along to songs I was just a bit too embarrassed to admit I knew, gossiping about school friends and talking about her sisters. Our plans for the weekend involved swimming in the lake, hiking and just chilling. Also drinking, as Jessica revealed the beer she had smuggled into her bag. I also mentioned that I also had a six pack of beer in the back and we giggled. We drove off the main road when we reached our favourite café, onto a few smaller roads then onto a track which finally led to the forest, and then a small clearing by the side of the lake. There were three small wooden lodges and it looked like all three were deserted. "This is great. Nice and private," I said.

"I love it," gushed Jessica, "But why do you want it private?"

"Just so we don't have to put up with other people.”

“And I can wear my new bikini without pervy old men ogling at me," joked Jessica.

"I might ogle you. If you're worth looking at. In your bikini, I mean."

"You're my boyfriend, you don't count."

"Thanks. What's so special about this bikini then?"

"Well, let's say, my Mom wouldn't let me wear it if she saw what it looked like," smiled Jessica, her big green eyes lighting up.

"Maybe I'll report back."

"You won't," laughed my girlfriend. I parked the car, and Jessica unloaded the gear while I made the journey to and from the lodge to get it all set up. Although the leaves were beginning to fall the weekend looked like it was going to be pleasantly warm and it was hot work so soon stripped off my shirt, now just wearing shorts. It was my turn to catch Jessica as she watched me set up our home for the weekend. I felt good. Sophie was right: This was exactly what we needed.

With our gear in place we set about organising. Rachel sorted out the cozy bedroom and I sorted out the livingroom and kitchen, prepping the fireplace and making the little lodge feel like home. As Jessica unpacked her bags, I couldn't help but look her over as she spoke with me excitedly about our new found freedom, and I marveled at how she blossomed away from her family. The twins were quite petite, unlike their Mom, standing only about five foot four, with a slender build, with small breasts for her small frame. Jessica wore her hair long, she was athletic and thin, this together with her long, smooth legs, made her look a lot taller than she actually was. Every so often she would turn to me as she unpacked and hypnotise me with her amazing green eyes and wonderful smile. We walked to the café for lunch and as I watched her walk away I had to admire her taut bottom encased in just the tight jeans she had chosen to wear. A large part of me felt guilty for thinking of her that way, but it was hard not to as she really was a stunning creature. For the rest of the day Jessica and I spent every waking hour together. On previous visits up here we had done most of the touristy things, so she was more content to just relax by the lodge or the lake with me which is where we headed to enjoy the warmth of the afternoon.

The first time she came out the back door in her bikini I was astounded. If she were taller, I have no doubt she would have been a supermodel. Her amazing young body appeared barely encased in a red bikini that left little to the imagination. We sat side by side on two chaise lounges, and chatted while she applied lotion to her skin. I tried not to stare but honestly stole a few peeks as she lathered her body with sunscreen. I shook my head to clear the illicit thoughts and suggested I make a couple of cold drinks for us. Jessica asked for a beer so I fetched us two from the and rejoined her on the patio with two frosty glasses.

It was wonderful to just sit next to her and hear about everything going on in her life. I learned all about her classes and friends, and it appeared she was challenged yet genuinely happy at school. It filled my heart with joy to hear her talk so excitedly about her studies, things many her age might find completely boring. It felt good to know she was independent and forward thinking. On occasion we would get up and jump into the lake to cool off a bit, before settling back onto our chairs to resume our conversation. As she stood on the deck drying off, I once again admired her lithe young figure. Her abs were tight, making her breast appear larger than they really were. Her legs were lean and toned, and her bottom appeared as firm as that of the average sixteen year olds. She was right though, men would ogle her, as they had at Ellen's wedding reception, she looked stunning. Her bikini was skimpy and left nothing to the imagination. With a beer in my hand and no one else from miles around us… I guess I stared for a bit too long.

"You like what you see then?" smiled Jessica.

"You look amazing," I gushed breathlessly.

"Do you think I look sexy?" Jessica asked.

"Well, it's not for me to say."

"Yes it is, you're a guy, you're my boyfriend and I'm asking your opinion," the redhead said, “Do you think I look hot?"

"You do look hot, it's just I'm trying to be romantic," I explained, feeling a bit uncomfortable as my penis began to stir through my own tight shorts.

"Do you think my sister's hot?" enquired Jessica, “In the same way?”

"Of course… but not in the same way."

"In what way then?"

"I'm going to need to cool down in the lake again,” Jessica smiled as she could see the outline of my penis forming in my shorts. I didn't have swim shorts, just this pair of old sports shorts but I guessed it would be fine. I ran out and submerged myself in the lake. Jessica jumped in after me and we splashed around and I began to finally relax.

"I've got a ball. I'll go get it," I said, heading out the water.

"You should have two, " laughed Jessica.

"Huh?"

"Two balls dummy," laughed my girlfriend, pointing at her crotch.

"Oh. Yeah. Funny."

I got the ball from the car and we spent ages messing around in the water. Then we came out and lay on towels in the sunshine. We went for a walk, then cooked dinner, before sitting by the campfire I had lit, and cracked open another beer. We chatted for a while, about nothing in particular, and I was finally beginning to relax and enjoy the company of my girlfriend, trying not to fixate on the night ahead of us.

“Let's play a game!" shouted Jess. "Truth or dare!"

"Oh no. Not truth or dare."

"Oh yeah truth or dare!" Jessica repeated.

"Please no, anything but that." I protested again.

"Never have I ever then," suggested Jessica.

"No, I hate that too.” I knew where either game might lead and I was trying to take the pressure off bedtime… not stoke the fires of lust. I wanted it to be perfect and childish games on such an important night seemed, well, childish. But eventually after another beer and plenty of arm pulling we settled on truth or dare. I wasn't enthusiastic to say the least. After a few rounds of boring truths and even more boring dares the game broke up and just became a conversation and a few questions.

"Have you ever fantasised about a black girl?" asked Jessica.

I looked her straight in the eyes, her beautiful big green eyes.

"I guess so."

"You guess?" asked my girlfriend.

"That's what I said."

Jessica giggled, "So, how many girls have you slept with?"

"I am not going to tell you how many women I've had sex with!"

"OK you don't have to tell me who you've had sex with, how many have you shared a bed with? Just answer. Come on, it's just us here and if we are going to end up in a serious relationship after… this… then I want to know everything about my boyfriend."

"Four."

"Just four!?" Jessica exclaimed. "Me… my sisters… my Mom… Shit, did Ellen take your virginity!"

"Fucking hell,” I sighed, “Yes, she did, over a year ago now. How many guys have you shared a bed with?”

"Two," she answered coyly. "So you've only had sex with… two women?" Jessica enquired.

"Yes! Ok, firecracker, how many guys have you had sex with?”

“None, not that you didn't know… I'm a virgin! Do you like my bikini?" asked Jessica, trying to change the subject.

"Yes, it's very....err....nice...."

"Sexy?" Rachel asked.

'We've had this conversation before."

“How often do you jack yourself off?"

"Jessica! What kind of question is that?" I exclaimed.

"Come on, you know the rules, we're being truthful," Rachel added.

"OK then, you two have to answer the same question."

"Deal."

"Ok then, not as much as I used to. Last year I moved in with my now ex-girlfriend… but that didn't work out… but her mother and sister's who lived next door seemed to want to keep me running on empty," I answered with a laugh.

"Impressive answer. Very honest."

“Have you had sex with a girl?"

She looked at me and winked, “Kinda!”

"NO! Rachel? No way!" I cried in an over dramatic way.

"Why is that so surprising? We're very close," my girlfriend responded. "Don't you think it's hot? Identical twins in bed together?" Jessica asked.

"I think girls in bed together… is hot… whether they are twins or not."

"Cool," Jessica added.

"It's kind of a guy's fantasy. Two girls together."

"Is it your fantasy imagining us together? Jessica enquired.

"I'm not saying anything more," I laughed.

We had a couple more beers and relaxed on the recliners as the sun went down. At one point Jessica rolled onto her stomach and held out an after-sun bottle out to me. "I’m a redhead and I burn easily, will you put some after-sun lotion on my back?" she asked, and I was only too happy to comply. Her skin was soft and warm, and I slowly caressed the lotion all over her back. She untied her top so I could cover all her skin, and I even got a hint of the white meat of her breasts as they were pressed out to her sides.

After lubing her back, I moved to her feet and slowly moved up Jessica's sleek legs. I took my time heading north, but finally made it to her thighs and bottom. It was surreal as I was kneeling next to her, applying lotion to her pretty bottom, but she made no attempt to move and just relaxed as I stroked her ass. Reluctantly, I made my way back to my own chair and sat down, but couldn't keep my eyes off Jessica's perfect body. I guessed that was her plan; it had been a warm day but neither of us were really going to burn in the autumn sun.

“Are you sure you're happy, Jessica? Are you sure that you want to be with me? I mean… be in a proper relationship with me?" I asked.

"I didn't come out here with my next door neighbour. I didn't come here to be with a friend. I know that's how things started with Ellen so I know why you're asking those questions. I want to make myself clear, I came here with you, because I am head over heels in love with you," she responded, much to my relief. "I want a man who knows how to treat a woman," she added, and I was left to ponder just what she meant as she did not elaborate. I was too afraid to ask. Jessica looked at me intently, and then asked, "What about you? Are you choosing the right sister?"

I told her the truth, “I love your Mom… I love Rachel too… but I am and always have been head over heels in love with you.” She just smiled ruefully and stated flatly, "You're the sweetest, most handsome guy I know. Any woman would be lucky to have you."

I couldn't repress a grin as her words sunk in. While I'm sure she may have known men more handsome, her comment still made my chest swell with pride. I felt a tingle run through my body at the thought of all three female members of her family, but tried to push the image out of my head as quickly as possible. I was fortunate to have someone as lovely as Jessica, yet I felt uncomfortable with the idea of her playing her against her Mom or sister. In spite of myself, I just couldn't help soak in her love and beauty as we chatted. “Shall we go for a walk before it gets dark?” I suggested.

“I'd like that,” Jessica replied and headed inside to put on some more appropriate clothes. "I thought that since it is going to be a warm night I’ll dress for comfort," she told me, with a slight smile on her face. She walked by me naked and grabbed a bra and panties from her dresser. Her panties were white lace and very tiny, the back almost being a thong. Her bra was one of those half-cup types designed to lift and allow the top half of the breasts to show. I watched as she slowly slid the panties up her smooth thighs. I noticed that she had shaved extra close with not a hair or blemish on her pale, lightly freckled skin. She fastened her bra and the effect was breathtaking. Jessica's breasts, though small, were very firm and beautiful. The bra pushed them up, as if they were sitting on a shelf. Her nipples were just barely hidden from view. She pulled on her silk shirt and buttoned it up. The material was shear enough that I could make out the pink skin of her blushing breasts. Jessica then pulled her skirt up her long legs and did a little twirl for me. The hem flew up exposing about halfway up her bare thighs.

"Mmmm dressing for someone special?" I asked half teasingly.

"No. I told you, it is supposed to be a hot night and I want to be comfortable. I know that my skirt is a little short but I figured this would be acceptable attire for a sunset walk. I doubt I will have any 'accidents'."

"What kind of 'accidents' do you think could happen?"

"Oh I don't know," she giggled, "maybe if I bend over like this," she bent at the waist facing me. This caused her shirt to gape open in the front and I could see the top half of her breasts bulging out of her bra. Her nipples were just barely hidden from view by the bra. "Or this," she bent over facing away from me. Her skirt pulled up in the back, revealing just a glimpse of her ass. Her panties had all but disappeared between her smooth cheeks.

"Well, unless you want to mate with a bear out there, I would keep the bending over to a minimum."

She looked me in the eye, "Sometimes I’m clumsy and I drop something… what's a girl to do?"

With that she put on her white sandals and gave a kiss on the cheek and bounced out the door. She normally went without makeup, but she clearly had added just a touch of colour, highlighting her eyes and cheekbones.The white virginal look was not lost on me, as her hemline taunted me the whole way out to the forest trail. She was in rare form and I quickly followed her. She stood before and asked, "So, what do you think?"

I was speechless for a moment, but then uttered one completely honest word, "Gorgeous." With that, I cocked my elbow and asked, "Shall we?"

Jessica gave me her patented killer smile, wrapped her arm around my own and responded, "Of course, kind sir."

My mind was preoccupied with efforts to ward off illicit thoughts about the evening ahead of us. She must have sensed my nervousness, because she said, "Relax. Trust me; It'll be perfect." As apprehensive as I was, for the first time I realised how lucky I was.

We walked down the trail, it would only be an hour or so, just until it got too dark to see. I reached for her hand, and she gave me a smile as she placed her small palm within my own. My eyes were momentarily diverted as the hem of her dress had ridden up so close to her crotch that I just had to sneak a peek. I quickly averted my eyes so she wouldn't see where I was looking. We held hands and hugged as we walked and passed a number of couples also enjoying the orange and purple sunset amongst the auburn leaves of the trees.

She rested her head on my shoulder, and let me lead as I held her close. I could feel her firm breasts pressed against me as we guided through the park. I tried my best to avoid thinking about how erotic the experience was, but my body was in sensory overload. Her red hair tickled my chin and I could feel her warm breath on my neck. The sweet smell of her perfume wafted into my nose, which sent a shiver down my spine. In spite of my efforts to keep cool, pressure began building in my groin as my penis began to stir to life. I just couldn't help but stare into her deep green ice eyes as we chatted, lost in her beauty. I saw her blush and didn't know if it was from excitement or embarrassment from my steely gaze, but she looked lovely with a hint of pink in her cheeks. "I’ve had a wonderful time today. Thank you so much for everything, it was perfect," she said with a glint in her eye.

It was hard to keep my own eyes on the road with something so lovely sitting at my side. I squeezed her hand and replied, "No. Thank you, Jessica. You are the perfect date." For some reason, I just felt compelled to use the word date and keep the illusion going.

"Best date I ever had," she responded, then added softly, "So far."

My heart stopped and I was completely silent after the exchange, but my mind was racing. What exactly did she mean by, "So far?" My skin tingled with the possibilities.

When we arrived back at the lodge, I felt a nervous energy being all alone with my girlfriend. A part of me wanted to keep her pure and sweet, to retire to the safety of my own room, but the stronger part deeply wanted to stay close. I thought about asking her to dance, but that seemed way too overt, so instead I suggested a late-night swim. Jessica thought it was a great idea and went to change while I did the same. I couldn't help but imagine what she would look like peeling off her lovely dress to expose her creamy skin. My penis became semi-erect at the thought, and I was glad she was not there to notice. I climbed into my swim shorts again, and quickly made my way to the lake. I hoped the cool water would reduce the swelling, and figured it would be best to be in it prior to her arrival as I didn't want her to notice my bulge.

Jessica took longer than I expected, and I wondered if maybe she had decided to go to bed instead. She had enjoyed a few beers through the afternoon, so I would not have been shocked if she turned in. Just as I was ready to climb out of the lake to check on her, Jessica came out the door carrying two large tumblers in her hands. She had on her tiny bikini, and was a vision as she sauntered across the deck under the bright light from the floods on the lodge. With a smile, she said, "I made us a couple drinks. I hope you like margaritas." She walked down to the shoreline and slowly waded in towards me holding the cups high.

I took a glass from her hand, and she said, "Cheers." We tapped our glasses together, and each took a long pull of the cold liquid. The tequila burned as it went down my throat, as clearly it was no virgin margarita. I pondered momentarily if Jessica was trying to tell me something but I decided to try and clear the naughty thoughts from my head.

We looked at each other in silence for quite a while, then made our way to the shore. Without a word, we sat close to each other on the pebble beach. I wanted to say something, anything, to let Jessica know how much I enjoyed our evening, but was afraid to wreck the mood. Fortunately, she found the right words and said, "It’s beautiful here. Perfect."

"Yes it is," I muttered, trying not to appear overly enthusiastic. Jessica gave me a soft smile, then leaned into me and rested her head on my shoulder. I couldn't help but wrap my hand around her waist and pulled her close. She turned her head up and looked into my eyes. I was unable to stop myself as I leaned down and planted a soft kiss upon her lips. The peck lasted but a second, and then I pulled away. Jessica's eyes were closed, and with her head still tilted upwards it appeared she was waiting for more. I took a deep breath and moved forward to kiss her again.

I was afraid that she might push me away, but only a moment later her mouth opened and I felt her tongue snake across my lips. I heard a soft, contented sigh as my tongue touched hers for the first time. We kissed tenderly until Jessica stood and climbed onto my lap, and then planted her lips upon mine once more. I had one hand around her waist while the other rested upon her lap, softly caressing her thigh. In my mind I kept seeing visions of her perfect breasts and wondered if she would let me touch them. I slowly moved my hand to her tummy and started softly stroking it as we kissed. She moaned into my mouth as I gently traced my fingers up her side, gradually working my way closer to her chest. I began tracing my fingers back and forth just below her mounds, and then decided it was time to take the next step. Nervously, I eased my hand upwards and cupped her right breast. I heard a sharp intake of breath, but no rebuke, so I slowly closed my hand and began kneading her firm flesh. Jessica began whimpering as I caressed one, then the other of her magnificent tits.

She surprised me by reaching behind her neck to release her top, which fell across my hand. I was only too happy to move my palm for a moment, and then quickly placed it back upon her bare breast for the first time. My fingers found her hard nipples, and I began rolling them between my fingers as our tongues continued to dance together. I could have sat there like that all night, but rapidly changed my mind when Jessica finally broke our kiss and said, "I’m ready… Take me to bed." At that point an army couldn't have stopped me from doing just that. I kept my arm around her back, but removed my other from her breast and slid it under her thighs, lifting her from the beach. We dripped water all the way to our bedroom, but I didn't care as I had one thing on my mind; making love to my girlfriend.

Once in my room, I set Jessica down to stand beside my bed. I kissed her once more, and then set about taking off her swimsuit. She had only unhitched the upper strings of her top, leaving it hanging down from under her chest. I reached behind her and undid the remaining catch, and tossed it on the floor. I stood admiring Jessica’s perfect breasts for a moment, before dropping to my knees to remove her bottoms. My hands were actually shaking with excitement as I grasped the fabric running over each hip. I looked up into Jessica's eyes and found her staring down upon me with a twinkle in her green eyes. It was clear she wanted me to proceed, and proceed I did. I leaned forward and began kissing the soft skin of her tummy as I slowly eased her bikini down her legs. She lifted her feet and I tossed the wet cloth alongside her discarded top.

Jessica held my head as I placed butterfly kisses across her belly, and then slowly lowered my face. I ran my tongue down her torso until I reached the apex of her young snatch. I slid my hands between her thighs, and grasped her taut bottom, then forced her legs slightly apart with my arms. I then slowly ran my tongue down her bare folds and began lapping at her sex. I love to eat pussy, and Jessica's was by far the most beautiful I'd ever seen, completely shaven with engorged lips. With each lick her juices flowed and I experienced more of her natural womanly taste and smell. Jessica had her hands on my head, sometimes running her fingers through my hair, sometimes pressing my face deeper into her sweet honey pot. I wanted greater access to her treasure, so I turned her back to the bed before pushing her towards the mattress. She landed in a lump, but I quickly moved between her legs once more, spreading them wide so I could feast on her pretty pussy.

I started licking deeper and deeper, savouring her flavor and growing more excited hearing her moans and whimpers. I moved a hand between her legs and slid two fingers inside her tight tunnel as I licked and sucked her folds. Jessica's body seemed to move uncontrollably, and I could just tell she loved my ministrations. Occasionally I would use the tip of my tongue to toy with her clit, but not for long as I wanted to tease her and heighten her arousal before bringing her off. In response Jessica began grinding her crotch into my face. Her young thighs wrapped around my head, locking me in place to continue my assault of her soaking sex. It was obvious she was close, so I began moving my fingers in and out more rapidly and gently sucked her tiny clit into my mouth. The response was immediate as she launched herself against me, thrusting her hips up and down off the bed. Her moaning increased until she was almost yelling, then she screeched, "Ah, ah, oh, oh… ohhhhh… fuuuuuuck!" and came with a roar.

Her thighs almost popped my head, they held me so tightly, before she eased them apart and sank back onto the bed with a contented sigh. I assumed her clit may be too sensitive, but I wanted to keep her arousal at a peak, so I backed off a bit and began nibbling on her thighs and kissing all around her crotch. She made whimpering sounds as I occasionally ran my tongue up and down her labia, then I'd move away to focus on other areas before moving back. I figured Jessica was clean after our time in the water, so I pushed her knees up to her bottom to really open her up. I then ran my tongue down to her bottom and started to gently flick it across her tight little star. My guess is nobody had ever done that to her before because she almost jumped off the bed as I toyed with her back door. I licked her like that for a minute or two, then traced my tongue back up between her spread legs and licked her pussy once more.

Jessica began undulating her hips, so I tried to match her movements with my own. I slid two fingers back inside her, and concentrated the attention of my tongue on her lips and clit. I recalled how she responded to my anal play, so I ran my other hand to her bottom and began gently sliding my thumb back and forth across her ass hole as I orally attacked her front. Her body rocked as contented sighs and moans escaped her lips. Every now and then I would hear her call out to me with an, "Oh, so good," as she basked in the sensations. As with her first orgasm, the tone of her vocalizations grew until she was almost screaming. Her hips jacked up and down in time with my insistent digits, as my tongue danced all over her hard little clit. She came hard, and I lapped up her copious secretions, reveling in her flavour.

In all my life I had never wanted to please another person the way I wanted to please Jessica, so I was very happy that I took her to two strong orgasms. I slowly moved up her body, kissing, licking and caressing as I went, lavishing attention on her hard nipples in particular. I lay down beside her and pulled her into a tight embrace. She began softly kissing my lips, a look of complete satisfaction in her sparkling green eyes. Then she rested her head on my chest and I held her like I did when we first found each other. She must have seen the bulge in my shorts, because I felt her grasp my cock through the damp material and squeezed it gently. A shiver ran down my spine as she slowly moved down my body and kneeled at my hip. She grasped my shorts and pulled them down my legs, exposing my hard cock to her hungry eyes.

Jessica casually caressed my thigh, when moved her hand up to cup my balls. She then wrapped her fingers around my cock and lashed it with long, slow strokes. A big grin spread across her lovely face, and she asked, "Feel good?"

"Amazing," was all I could grunt in reply as I basked in the wonderful sensations her palm was providing. She leaned over and began licking the tip of my cock, then took the head inside and began sucking on it softly as she continued to pump my shaft. Her long red hair caressed my thighs as her head bobbed up and down, sending my body into overdrive. She squatted down and looking up at me she opened her mouth and took my cock back between her plump pink lips. Her mouth was so warm and wet and I could hear her moaning softly onto it. She popped me out of her mouth and looked up at me again. She smiled and I'm sure I was beaming back at her. She licked up my shaft once and then did it over and over. I never felt like such a big stud before in my life. Then she licked my balls as if it was perfectly normal, held my fully hardened cock out of the way, looked up into my eyes and then took a heavy testicle into her little mouth, it was unbelievable. She licked them over and over again and then started to suck on them. I was in heaven. My eyes shut as I was taken over by this feeling of unparalleled shock and pleasure. She opened her mouth wide and then took both inside and my balls were engulfed in her wet warm mouth. She had learned these skills from her mother, for sure! I felt so dirty for letting her do this to me but then she hovered over my pointing manhood and took it past her tonsils into her throat. She sucked me some more after that and, gagging sweetly, she rose from the floor and kissed me with her cock-tasting mouth.

I kissed her while squeezing one of her full round breasts. She moaned and I knew she was in favour of us continuing. I leaned down between her slender legs and spreading them apart with my hands I planted a soft kiss right on top of them in the middle of her wetness. She moaned and I looked up and told her to be quiet with my finger. She giggled and covered her mouth and then I took a proper taste of my virgin girlfriend. Her pussy was so wet and ready that it was a real shock. She must have been getting very worked up from all that she had already done to me. I knelt there on my floor with my face buried in Jessica’s wet pussy and ate it for what it was worth. I slid one, and then two, and then three fingers inside while I sucked and licked at her clit. She was getting really worked up, her breathing was getting quite intense. At one point I looked up at her and she had her eyes closed, her hands were squeezing her own breasts. I felt my cock throb as I climbed up over her and brushed her hair away from her face before sinking into a deep kiss with her. "I can taste myself…” the little redhead gasped.

“I love your taste. I could do this for the rest of my life.” I kissed her again, sucking gently on her lip as our tongues met, and she let loose a tiny moan. I grinned and brought one hand to her narrow waist, tracing up and down her pale white skin with a fingertip.

We kissed like lovers as her hands explored me and I felt her. While I'd imagined the opportunity to spend this sort of intimate time with Jessica a hundred times, I'd never had the opportunity to really explore her body so I let my fingers continue, tracing up her waist to her ribs, then drifting higher, to her boobs. She moaned at the touch, and I felt my cock twitch even as she pulled away from the kiss, pushing me to sit next to her on the bed. I could tell she was still nervous, despite her inviting me here. Hell, she could be even more nervous, since now there was no convenient excuse to keep us from doing whatever we wanted. The possibilities spiraled in my head as she turned towards me shyly, her green eyes searching as though for approval. I couldn't help but take her in, my breath shaking too. It felt like there was an electric charge in the air between us.

Our lips met as we fell into each other's gravity. I pulled her softness to press against me, my hand reaching around to trace over her ass cheeks and I felt her breath catch. We were desperate, kissing hungrily, our tongues tangling and tasting in a way that felt inevitable. I let my hands roam her body and as the tips of my fingers moved towards her core, she inhaled deeply and pulled away from the kiss. "I love you so much… but let’s not rush this…"

I felt a burst of nerves, averting my eyes from her, trying to hide my disappointment. "Of course, sorry. I didn't mean to--"

She leaned up and kissed me lightly again. "Don't apologise. It's so perfect, and I want you too. But I want tonight to be special. I don't want to rush to the end. I want it to last."

Jessica curled up against my chest, and as I pictured this bounty of delights that might lie before us tonight, I felt my cock growing hard again, desperate for the images dancing through my mind. I could feel it stiffen, twitching with every movement she made, and I felt a droplet of precum starting to form as it pressed uncomfortably into her tummy. Jessica twisted against me, letting out a satisfied sigh. Suddenly, her hands landed on my thighs, beginning to trace patterns on me as she looked up and we locked eyes.

"Have you been thinking about tonight as much as I have?" she asked, hands finally reaching my erection, gently starting to caress me, before looking down suddenly as she reached my wet tip. She looked up with confusion and consternation. "Did you... cum… already?"

I laughed. "No, it's just precum. Ever since I watched you masturbate in your bedroom I couldn't stop thinking about touching you." I remembered back to that night as her mother instructed her in the art of making love… while she sat and frigged herself. Before that night it hadn't occurred to me that the way Jessica's parents and their strictness might have affected her own knowledge about sex when Ellen had seemed so… the opposite. I knew she was sometimes shockingly in the dark about some things, but since our relationship had stayed mostly chaste, I really had no idea where the limits of her knowledge were. "Believe me, you'll know when I cum."

She blushed bright red, but she didn't remove her hand. "I remember. Sorry..." she cupped my stiff member and slowly slid her finger along my dripping cockhead, eliciting a moan. It felt so good, the first time she'd touched me this way. Her fingers were soft and small, but were quickly made slick as another bead of precum dripped down the front of my cock, and I couldn't help but moan again.

“This is how a man's penis prepares for penetration… and sex…” she remembered. I pulled my focus away from my slippery cock to reach down between Jessica's legs and start to tease her back. I ran it along her delicate inner thighs and up, up, up, towards her core. When my finger traced across the outlines of her pussy, she inhaled deeply in pleasure, but didn't push me away this time, and I continued my teasing while she played with my bare cock. She seemed so sensitive after her earlier orgasm, her strokes on my own cock slowing as she lost herself in the pleasure, her pussy lips beginning to glisten in her own juices.

“And this is how a woman’s vagina prepares for penetration and sex,” I repeated.

She glanced up at me shyly, and smiled a little. "Do I look ok? I'm only barely a B cup. Ellen is a C… My Mom… she's a D. I'm flat chested compared to what you are used to." She took one of her precum-sticky hands and ran it in an alluring trace from her collarbone to the edge of her pink areola.

I was captivated by the sight of the sparkling trail, my own juices, had left on her. My mouth was hanging agape for a second before I could even formulate a response. "You're perfect Jessica, I choose you… I'd choose you every time." Her body was perfect, creamy-smooth skin everywhere, her legs shaved and soft, and I leaned in to kiss her, our tongues entwining as she moaned. I couldn't help but slip my fingers back down to her flat tummy.

“Or you’d choose my twin sister…” she chuckled. I paused, sucking in my breath. Jessica quickly put her hand on mine realising she had touched a nerve, “It's OK… she wasn't happy that Mom and Dad put all of this together… for us… but she understood. We… found each other… first. She will get her turn… won't she?”

“Could you really share me?”

“I shared you with my Mom. I can share you with my sister… as long as you promise not to leave me.”

“I will never leave you, Jessica.”

With those reassurances she kissed me and I let my fingers drift down to her vulva. I felt her gasp as my fingers touched her there, her mound shaved and smooth. My middle finger parted her instantly and pressed against everywhere at once, and I dragged it slowly from her tight, wet hole forward. She shuddered, our kiss hitching as her breath caught, and with only a few soft circles as I found where her clit must be for the first time, she began to shake uncontrollably, breathing hard into my mouth. I couldn't believe it! She had cum almost instantly, with just my finger making contact with her. Her breathing slowly returned to normal and we broke the kiss with my fingers playing around her most sensitive parts. She inhaled once more and then looked up at me. "I'm ready..." She paused, then looked away as though she felt worried. "I want you to take my virginity. If you want to…"

“I want to make love to you, Jessica, but only if you are sure…”

“I’m sure. Am I… good enough? Am I… the right sister?” She looked at me so sweetly but looked so desperate.

"You are more than good enough. I love you, Jessica. I loved you since the first time we met at that supermarket buying ice cream. I dreamed of this moment…" I fumbled for my words.

She brightened. "Oh! Me too! Nightly! I had to start wearing panties to bed. I would make such a mess. Rachel never let me hear the end of it!"

“I'm in love with you… I don't pretend to understand my feelings for Rachel… but I know I love you and I want you in my life. I don't want to lose you. Not again.” I reassured her, but as we cuddled back into our bed, enjoying the afterglow of her orgasm, I felt a little nervous. I didn't want to stop, but I had to be extra careful to not push too much, since she was so new to all of this. My feelings for Rachel still confused me but I knew who and what I wanted. And she was naked, in bed with me, right here, right now.

Jessica stared at me and smiled, finally understanding and we brought our lips together once more. As we continued to make out, slowly getting back to it, I began to trace all over her warm, soft legs again, and she sighed in pleasure. "I can't believe I'm still a virgin," she giggled. "I practically threw myself at you every time we were alone together. A lesser man would have claimed my cherry. But not you. You amazed me. You amazed us. After everything you had been through because of us. My Dad already acts like you're a son in law. My Mom acts like she's ready to build a nest with you! My sister has secret photos of you and plays with herself when she's alone… and I… I get to make love to you."

I swallowed, my still-stiff cock throbbing again. "So... You want to keep going?"

She nodded, her delicate fingers wrapping my cock and beginning to stroke again. I let out a moan. "I’m a virgin," she whispered to me, "but not for much longer. I need you inside me tonight." My cock twitched between her fingers, a massive bead of precum sliding down its length over her fingers. I couldn't pull my eyes away from her while she giggled, playing with my sticky fluid. "Wow, there's so much, and you said this is just before?"

I nodded. "I haven't cum for a few days, so it might be sort of a big load when I do cum."

She looked at me with a devious grin. "Oh really? You already made me cum. Are you thinking about how you want me to make you cum? I could make you shoot your load all over my tits, or maybe you could get your sticky jizz all over my little shaved pussy," she purred. I could do nothing but moan in response as she got up and leaned over me. I sank back onto the bed further as she took my slick cock and pressed her body against mine, trapping it between us. Starting between her ample tits, she moved sinuously up my body, coming up to kiss me. I drank her in deeply, desperately trying to control myself and keep from just finishing with my cock trapped between her small, lithe body and my own gently muscular frame.

Despite a few shuddering twitches, I was able to calm down as we made out. Our forms were pressed fully together. She positioned her hips with our lips still clasped, and began to grind her slippery pussy directly against my dripping cock. The heat of her pussy felt like a furnace against my sliding manhood. It was incredible, and with every rolling stroke, it felt like I was building towards the biggest ejaculation of my life. Her breathing grew ragged as she continued to press against me, and our lips broke apart as I moved my lips to her neck, savouring the shudder my kiss there elicited. I let my tongue trail gently from my mouth, leaving a slick trail in a gentle curve down her collarbone as I sought her rounded tits. She switched to a quicker pace but smaller strokes as I could tell she was nearing another orgasm, her voice repeating little moans of "Oh, oh," as I finally reached her perfect breast. I couldn't help but flick my tongue across her nipple first, then sucked gently around her small, soft areola.

"Don't stop, don't stop," She breathed, a hitch in her voice. I didn't need the encouragement, gently toying with her nipple, sucking more insistently then less, letting my other hand trace a circle on her other breast. Finally, as she took a deep breath, I pressed my tongue against her and let it circle quickly around her areola. She could no longer hold back, and I felt her convulsing, rubbing greedily against my dripping, bare cock. She was completely run over with pleasure, gasping against my ear, kissing my neck, her whole body shaking. Somehow, my endurance managed to hold on, perhaps only because in her pleasure she hadn't kept up the consistent stroking against me.

As the gale died down, she rolled off me with a sigh of pleasure, then looked over at my bare cock, still trembling and hard. "Fuck... that was so incredible. I'm going to be thinking about your lips on my tits when I touch myself back home. My sister is going to be so jealous." She blushed slightly, as if taken aback that she'd been brave enough to let the words pass her lips. As she lay there, breathing heavily still, she glanced down at me again. "But I didn't make you cum yet. Where do you want to ejaculate my love?"

I was overwhelmed by the possibilities. Jessica, totally willing, ready to do whatever I asked of her. My entire brain froze up, barely able to compute. Suddenly all the options that seemed available sounded so obscene. Haltingly, I stuttered out, "Maybe you could let me rub between your tits again."

She nodded softly, looking back up at me with those huge green eyes. Without a word, she was dropping to the floor and I sat up near the edge of the bed. She eyed my sopping cock and I saw her tongue lick her upper lip gently, but first she leaned towards me, catching my hard cock between her soft, warm B-cups. Pressing her hands on either side and over the top, she began to move up and down. It was like heaven, the sensation like nothing I'd ever felt before. Her tits were slick with my precum and the rounded, smooth skin felt overwhelming.

She increased her pace, tits bouncing a little with each stroke, and our eyes locked as she looked up at me adoringly. I watched, entranced, as she shifted her hand to let one hand drop to her side, then allowed it to creep down to her vagina. My breathing grew thick as she began to touch herself, groaning as my cock began to twitch. I felt my balls tightening, a sign that I was getting close, when suddenly she stopped. "You're nearly there aren't you?" she asked breathily. I moaned, the pressure beginning to drop, another milky tear of precum dropping from my tip. As she adjusted, I watched the bead roll down her flat stomach towards her now-bare mound, where I lost track of it. An image flitted across my mind of a health classroom and a balding teacher lecturing me and my classmates about how even one drop of precum could get a girl pregnant and surely even if our juices were mixing there, there couldn't be a risk of anything like that, right? I dismissed it, but the thought had brought me away from the peak of pleasure. Another shiver ran down my spine as the little redhead took me in her arms and we kissed. Softly at first, then with greater passion, our bodies pressed together, and I felt her hardened nipples pressing against my chest. It was crazy. Less than a week ago I was making love to her mother, and I was going to take her daughter's virginity!

Jessica, hesitantly reached out and touched my cock, then more confident she took it in her hand, “It’s so soft, I mean it’s hard but it’s soft.” Jessica continued touching me, as she did so I was getting harder and harder. I wondered what Jessica was thinking as she looked at it longingly, the penis that was going to take her virginity, cupping the testicles touching that were going to produce the first cum her pussy was going to receive. “OK, let's not put this off any longer.” My redheaded lover whispered and lay down in the middle of the bed. As she settled into position she raised her legs so that her feet were flat on the bed, and then parted her creamy thighs, exposing her pussy.

Jessica blushed when she saw how exposed she was but I looked at her adoringly, “I’m so pleased we finally got here… I'm going love making love to you. I love the way you look at my body.” I knelt between my girlfriend's legs, my cock only inches from its target. For the first time I really looked at her pussy. It was as beautiful as her Moms, nice tight lips, a perfect slit between her thighs. I reached out to touch it, to touch her soft, satiny skin. A shudder ran through her body as she felt me prepare her most intimate place for penetration. I began to stimulate her, using the skills and techniques I’d learned with Ellen and Sophie. They worked just as well with Jessica. She became more relaxed, and her pussy became wetter and wetter, until, finally, her pussy lips began unfolding and glistening with moisture. I ran my finger along them and opened them up to me and circled her clitoris languidly and then licked my fingers. Jessica's body shook as my fingers touched her pussy again. I thought she was going to cream all over my fingers. I could see her pussy juice run down over her ass to puddle on the bed. Oh, God, I have to cum inside her!

"Yes! Fuck I’m ready!” Jessica hissed, as if reading my thoughts again, “Please?"

"You look incredible," I said, staring down at her as she lay there, legs opened wide, her pussy lips now spreading open, the pink insides beginning to show. Jessica began to raise her hips, her body arching from the sleeping bag. Her feet were firmly planted on the bed, her legs spread wide, instinctively her hips rose up, her pussy pushing up to the ceiling, her labia pouting. She sighed as she felt more of her juices running down her thighs. I ran my fingers over Jessica's slick pussy, careful not to touch her clitoris, instead running a finger up and down her slit, feeling the wetness. Then I tentatively moved my fingertips to her clit, pushing aside the clit hood, barely able to cover the hard bud. I blew on it and watched as Jessica shivered in pleasure at the new sensation. Her clit stood out hard, dark red, aroused, wanting so desperately to be touched. I knew Jessica would cum quickly if I stimulated it during penetrative sex and that would only be the first orgasm of many. I was determined that losing her cherry was going to be the most perfect experience.

She mewed like a cat as I stroked her pussy lips, pushing them aside with my fingers as they ran up and down her slit, her pussy juices letting them slide effortlessly. Then Jessica looked at me and I looked at her. Our eyes locked and we both smiled. It was time. I moved up over my girlfriend, only partially resting on her, supporting my weight on my arms, and feeling her naked body below me, against mine. Lowering myself I felt her breasts pushing against my chest, her nipples rock hard. We kissed and my little redhead responded with real passion, she was on fire.

“Do it now, I want you in me.” She gasped when we finally separated our lips.

“It could hurt, you know, when I take your virginity?”

“I don’t care about that, it won’t hurt for long anyway. I want you in me, I want to have sex with you. Besides you’re not taking my cherry, I’m giving it to you.” Jess said before she kissed me again, hard as I positioned myself between her open legs. “It’s time for you to make me into a woman. Fuck me. I'm ready.”

I lowered my hips, bringing my penis to her vagina. As my cockhead rested against her sensitive clit Jessica gasped and closed her eyes. I moved my cock forward, pressing at my virgin girlfriend's labia, but they weren’t quite open enough to allow me to enter without additional help. I was about to reach down when Jessica intervened. “Let me put you inside me?” Jess reached down and, with one hand, opened her pussy, exposing her vaginal entrance to me. And, with her other hand, she guided my cock into position. “There, everything’s ready…”

Feeling the tip of my cock nuzzle between her extended labia I eased my hips forward. I was so excited to be penetrating Jessica's pussy, and not only did the pussy belong to a virgin, but it also belonged to the woman I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. Jess was not really any tighter than her Mom, but the knowledge that no other male had been where I now was, was such a turn on. Then I found the ultimate difference between Jessica and my previous lovers; my cock reached Jessica's hymen. Being used to an open vagina, even though I was expecting it, my cock being stopped was still a surprise. I didn’t know what to do, this was far beyond my experience, I knew I had to break through the barrier, but I didn’t want to hurt Jessica, at least, I wanted to hurt her as little as possible.

Jessica once again read my thoughts and smiled, “That’s so sweet, you’re such a considerate lover. You know how it hurts more when you try to remove a plaster slowly, well this is going to be the same thing, and one quick, sharp pain is better than a lot of smaller pains. I read it’s best to just drive through… when I’m wet enough and as horny as hell.”

“OK, Jessica. It’s up to you, I won’t move until you’re ready.”

“I’m wetter than I’ve ever been and if you don’t fuck me soon I’ll fuck you! Believe me I’m more than ready. I just want you in me.” I pulled back and we both watched as I slowly pressed my cock head into her, my foreskin peeling back, her labia caressing my tip as it disappeared inside her. “Let’s get lucky. Do it now!”

The petite redhead teen gasped when thrust my hips forward, driving my cock at her hymen, it only resisted for a moment and then I was through. As my cock tore through her womanhood, I gave a hard thrust to complete Jessica's deflowering, surging past her torn hymen, penetrating her completely, and jessica let out another pained cry as my cock sank in, stretching open her tight virgin walls deep, my rock hard eight inches buried balls deep in my lover; Jessica was no longer a virgin. I held myself inside her, reveling at the new sensations, willing myself to hold still while I looked into her tear filled eyes. My heart stopped.

“Are you OK?” I whispered in concern.

“It hurt a bit when you broke through, but not as much as I imagined it would. It still stings a bit. It feels so strange having your pe… cock, in me like this,” she laughed.

“I feel like I’m in heaven… I've never popped anyone's cherry and–” Before I could continue Jess started to move under me, she was ready, she wanted me to finish what we had started, “Oh!”

“Let’s make love. We can talk after…” I began to move gently inside my girlfriend’s tight vagina. Slowly, because I knew she would still be tender, but firmly. Nature was taking over and somehow it seemed right. After all, if her pussy belonged to me, then my cock belonged to her, if she wanted to share it with her mother or her sister, it was alright with me. We had both watched as I had taken Jessica's virginity, now we were intently watching as my empowered manhood slid out between her gripping labia, and we saw the blood of her torn hymen streaked up and down my cock.

“I’m no longer just a girl… I'm a woman. Your woman. Fuck me,” and with that we began to make love.

I growled with pleasure as my cock was engulfed in her heated teen cunt, the tight walls getting their first fuck, his cock being the one to open them, fuck, the tightness was superb. Jessica was watching as best she could as her hands clawed madly across my back and she held onto him tightly, burying her face into my neck. I turned my head to kiss her as I began to move slowly, pulling back, then burying it in again. Jessica's clawing became less desperate and she simply hung onto my shoulders. After the first few abrasive thrusts, the fucking rhythm became easier, and the pain was changing into a mix of pain and pleasure, and then the pain almost completely subsided as I started to go faster, thrusting into her over and over again.

Jessica's tight heat was becoming more slippery with every thrust, she was so wet our bodies slapped together wetly as the juices flowed, surrounding my cock, sliding in and out of her easily and she began calling my name in between pants. I pumped my cock hungrily into her, quickening my pace. Jessica definitely had the tightest pussy I had ever taken. Her nectar flowed around my cock, making him thrust into her even harder. The tight walls of her virgin pussy clamped around my prick, tightly milking and sucking at my shaft, and her moans of pleasure only further encouraged me to go harder into her until her tits were bouncing up and down. I was desperate to make sure her first time was going to be memorable. Jessica's cries of enjoyment filled the room and mingled with my own lust grunts and moans of pleasure. I alternated between sucking her breasts, nipping at her stiff, swollen nipples and her neck, and taking her mouth, pushing his tongue between her lips, as my cock experienced the loving caress of her vagina.

"Shit, oh fuck, I'm- I'm–" Jessica gasped, "I'm cumming!" My young lover's body spasmed against me and he could feel her pussy convulse and clench even tighter around my virginity stealing cock. I kept her at the plateau of her orgasm and her pussy was fluttering around my cock keeping it well lubricated for what was to come.

“Where… do you… want me… to cum!” I grunted between clenched teeth as our little bed began to creak in protestation.

“In me!” Jessica squealed, “Mom put us on the pill as soon as she found out she was pregnant! Cum inside me, I'm safe!”

My cock was now moving smoothly and easily. Her pain had obviously gone and all Jess wanted now was for us to finish, for us to become one. As I neared my orgasm, not wanting to leave Jess behind, I reached down for her clit. She was so hot, so on edge, so near, that when I found it just one touch was enough. The teenager exploded, her untried vaginal muscles tightened on my cock, not as hard as her Mom’s more practiced muscles, but hard enough. Her pussy had become the ultimate gripping receptacle for my load, my cock was at full extension, wedging open her cervix and I couldn't hold it any longer.

My testicles tightened and Jessica quivered beneath me and around me, pulling me over the edge with her. For the first time Jessica's vagina received sperm. Spurt after spurt shot into her as I unloaded my cum into my lover for the first time. My cock burst, squirting wildly deep inside her. We were surrounded by their own cries as my cock continued to pump the contents of my balls into her, filling up her womb, and her pussy spasmed against me, eager to milk my cock for every drop, as I filled her with my potent seed. I slowly, deeply thrust into her until I was finished, her superb tightness eagerly milking my cock, taking every sperm from me.

Exhausted, I lay on top of Jessica, keeping myself inside of her, my cock still hard, enjoying the feel of my stiff hardness still being held by her loving snatch, the heady feeling of plucking her tight teen cherry. Her short pants were in unison with mine as she recovered from her virgin busting ride. When we finally finished, we just lay together, exhausted, in a haze of pleasure. Finally I had to move before my weight became too much for Jessica. I pulled out and slumped to the side, looking down at my soft, wet, cock, I saw that there were only slight traces of blood, of my girlfriend's virginity. Jess didn’t move when I moved off her, except to moan when my cock pulled out of her. She just laid there, her legs still spread wide, her pussy, with some traces of cum and blood around the lips, was already closing as the stimulation left her.

“You're still hard…” Jessica panted, “Mom said you might be if I was lucky… and if you were… I was to do this!”

Her mouth swooped down and sucked my dick head into her mouth. She sucked it in and out of her mouth with a squishy sound and she slurped-licked around its shaft. I tried to rub her pussy but she moved up and commanded a NO with her blazing green eyes. I implored with my eyes and she said, "No, I do not want to cum before we are BOTH absolutely ready for it and then I want us to explode in a Supernova!" I surrendered to her will… Jessica was certainly her mother's daughter.

Now Jessica was licking and sucking my balls into her mouth and alternated between balls and dick. She had me in a slobbering mass hanging just below the brink of a second massive volcanic eruption. I could feel her pussy-honey wetting my calves as she slowly rubbed her pussy on them. All of a sudden she shuddered and almost exploded. She closed her eyes tight and held herself stiff and the crisis moment pass without event. She stood up trembling and shivering and then moved up the bed. She again bent over to take my manhood into her mouth and now she slowly reversed herself. She reverse straddled me and now as she moved down she actually moved up my body. I looked down and could see her moist shiny pussy just above my chest. What a beautiful sight it was. Her puffy full pussy lips were framed in a heady mix of white cum and streaks of red blood. Her soft pussy petals were slightly spread open and a drop of moisture just hung below her clitoris tip. Her small tight brown-eye twitched just above the slightly open pussy hole. I was entranced and stored it in my memory as a mental photograph of what I saw.

I could no longer remain still. I brought my hands down and clasped her waist. She reared up like a wild filly but I held her waist firmly and rubbed her back with both my thumbs. She sighed and settled down allowing my partial control on her waist. Low moans kept escaping her lips as she sucked on my dick. She tried to deep throat me but could only take half of my eight inch shaft in this position. I slowly drew her hips towards my face. She slid back easily and without resistance. Now I could see her freshly fucked pussy in glorious live close-up. Juicy and pink, shining with our fluids. The very sexy aroma of her heat aroused me further. I was hanging between the portals of her Heavenly pussy lips. I slid my palms to the globes of her ass and put my thumbs on either side pussy lip and felt the warm cushions of her pussy as I spread them apart. The action spread her pussy inner petals apart also and her tight vaginal opening winked and twitched. I pulled her hips and pussy to my mouth and my flicking tongue touched her semi hidden clitoris. I flicked my tongue in and out and also rolled it left to right on her erect throbbing soft wet clit nub.

Her hips started to rotate and hump on my face as moans and groans escaped our lips. She suddenly reared up and almost stood up on the bed shaking and trembling like a leaf in a storm as she again almost reached the critical point of detonation. She turned around and faced me and I could see in her eyes that she was in a total daze. A big smile crossed her face, and she stated, "Don't worry, I know you like it like this." With that, she grasped my cock in her hand and rose up above me. In one downward motion, she slowly impaled herself on my rigid tool. The sensation was amazing! I had never been buried so deep inside anyone so hot and tight. The fact that it was Jessica's pussy made it all the more exciting.

Jessica began moaning just as she had done when I went down on her, so I hoped she was ready to cum again. My own balls began to tingle so I knew mine was close too, I just prayed I could make her climax first. She grasped my hips and dug her nails into my skin, pulling our bodies together. She was panting like a bitch in heat and was muttering under her breath. Her chest was heaving and her gyrating hips started to sink down as she knelt over my hips. She sat back down on top my throbbing fuck tool after pushing my dick against my belly. She looked at me and her fire met the fire in my eyes. We just hugged each other and she moaned, "Now my love, now! Fuck me to Kingdom Cum!"

Did I need any urging? I just had a fleeting thought about how helplessly horny I was feeling and that I was going to be helplessly hers from now until the end of time, hoping that Jessica had finally lost her virginity in the most memorable way. The eighteen year old was panting against my ear as I licked and sucked her neck and earlobe. I sank my teeth in her neck and bit softly as I held her face and neck. She raised her hips and my dick sprang up and knocked on her pussy portal. It was an automatic alignment of my penis with her vagina. We moved together and as I reared up, she sank down sharply. There was a momentary resistance and her pussy opened to welcome my cock once more.

Jessica drew herself up, and then pushed down upon me again. She slowly increased her tempo until she was riding me hard and fast. She had a look of great determination on her face, as though she was determined to make me cum quickly. I desperately wanted to hold off, but was doubtful of my own abilities as her pussy was squeezing my cock exquisitely. Thankfully the cocktails had numbed my senses a tad; otherwise I would have nutted as soon as I was inside her. I grabbed her tiny tits harder than I probably should and knew I was fighting a losing battle. A tingle ran up my spine and my legs tightened as a powerful orgasm overtook my senses and my balls emptied with a gush into my baby girl. I heard a loud wailing sound as Jessica stiffened above me, and instantly knew she had reached her peak as well. Even as my member slid into her pussy I felt her pussy twitching and exploding just as my dick exploded again and I launched another salvo. We both were screaming as we came so powerfully and explosively.

We kept cumming like there was no tomorrow. Her pussy was squeezing and milking my manhood and my male sex organ was shooting blasts of cum deep into her female counterpart. We continued to gyrate and fuck without any break as we kept cumming. Jessica gasped and screamed after every three or four thrusts and her whole body trembled as she panted incoherent words. She was poly-orgasmic and my orgasm was prolonged beyond belief. I stopped cumming after about a dozen or more blasts but my dick was as erect and stiff as ever. Jessica fell panting but motionless over me and I worried if she had fainted. The union between us was flooded slick and the smell of cum filled the lodge. I was also feeling like the excess of sensory stimulation had blown my mind. I was in a feeling of what can be called limbo... between life and death. My nervous system was locked into an ecstasy routine. I tried to move but felt paralyzed. My brain either was not issuing the commands or my muscles were unable to obey them. My breath was coming in huge gasps and I felt my heart was almost ready to explode. Jessica was in a similar state and she fell forward in a dead faint. I might have worried about her except that she was repeatedly muttering, "Oh shit! Oh fuck!" We would have been less out of breath and less exhausted if we had run all the way around the lake!

I finally mustered the strength to move and I twitched my still hard penis. Jessica moaned, "Wait! I can't take any more right now!" as it gave a few involuntary spasms inside her. After about five minutes our breathing came back under our control. I was still raging hard and raring to go. I rolled us over and got Jessica under me. Now I was in the driving seat and in control. I looked at her and her devastating smile signaled she was ready. Her eyes twinkled and I started to pull my dick almost all the way out of her sheath. She gave me a disapproving look that was wiped off her face when I penetrated her womanhood all the way into the deepest depths of Jessica's pussy. Every thrust of my dick made her spasm and twitch, moan and groan. My thrusts were initially slow and deep but soon started to become faster and faster. Jessica's legs were splayed wide and her pussy was squelching with every thrust I slammed into her. Her spasms and twitches soon became almost convulsive. She started to emit loud guttural moans "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaa!" as she started to cum again.

My rhythm became more furious and I was doing a tip to hilt movement that was primordial, natural and unrehearsed. I, a novice, was by instinct and intuition, doing the best fast fuck of my life and Jessica was cumming with every slam dunking. My second orgasm started to build up at the base of my spine and my head had fireworks in it. Rockets were exploding in my head as I began to scream helplessly as I felt my half empty balls tightening up to stand and deliver up the remaining cargo of jism and cum.

With a convulsive and unexpected movement Jessica expelled my dick and caught it in a strangling clasp around its neck and pulled me up, bringing my dick to her mouth. She begged me to cum on her face, in her mouth, on her tits and in her hair. She released the stranglehold and my pent up cum started to shoot on her face, hair and mouth. The next few shots splattered her tits and nipples. She had my dick head in her mouth to receive the remaining shots. She sucked on it to empty every last drop of cum and licked my dick clean. I was exhausted and collapsed in a heap on top of my lover, our sweaty bodies gasping for breath. We were so spent that we could not even stir for a couple of hours. We lay panting, immobile and spooned into one another. I rolled off to lie at her side, and pulled Jessica into a tight embrace. We cuddled side by side for a long while in silence, when she asked, "Can we please do this every day for the rest of our lives?”

“Fuck yses! We are one now…" I panted.

“I gave you my virginity and now I give you my heart. I have your cum inside me… it feels… I feel… so warm!” I smiled. Wasn't that how it all started with Ellen? She snuggled into me and breathed into my ear, “You made me into a woman. Your woman?”

This time I had no fear, Jessica could not have been more thrilled with the prospects, and replied, "Forever and a day, princess." A huge smile was pasted across my face as I felt her drift off to sleep in my arms.

________

It was very early, the sun was just rising, it was maybe six or seven in the morning. What woke me up was a hand straying beneath the covers of the sleeping bag. It was so hot after our intercorse I hadn't zipped it up and it only partially covered me. Still feeling groggy and barely awake, I felt the hand slide down my stomach towards my genitalia. I opened my eyes but it was still too dark to see much of anything. The hand then cupped my balls and before I had time to react it was touching my cock. I quickly stiffened and the hand began to stroke me. I shifted my leg and pulled the sleeping bag down a bit, my eyes coming into focus. Jessica looked wonderful, it was true, she did look like a woman and not the girl I had taken to bed last night. Her long legs, firm ass and tits, her eyes, her pale lightly freckled skin.

I closed my eyes, rolled onto my back and slipped my hand across to her, exploring her bare skin. I felt the soft flesh of a stomach, sliding down to the firmer touch of a pelvic bone. I slid my hand upwards and finally found a breast. A nipple. A slight moan drifted from the redhead's mouth so I edged across and began to lick, then suck the nipple. More soft moans escaped Jessica's lips and her wrist began to reciprocate up and down. I was getting closer to cumming. I edged further across, my hand now exploring the feminine curves of my lover's body. She was still naked. I found her mound then a wet fold of flesh. I slid my finger further, slipping inwards. Another moan. I moaned myself as my own orgasm neared.

Jessica must have sensed my impending climax and pulled the sleeping bag across and free, revealing our nudity. We looked so good together. She then slid herself tight alongside me so she could reach across our bodies with her right hand while I continued fingering her with my left. She adjusted her handjob technique, pulling straight up and then twisting her wrist just slightly as her hand went back down the shaft. I was mesmerized by the sight of her small and gentle hand sliding up and down my engorged flesh, stroking the thick, gnarled veins and then up to the throbbing mushroom head with its purple skin looking ready to burst. And there, just beyond her hand flying up and down my shaft, were Jessica's beautiful breasts, moving fluidly up and down, side to side with every stroke. I was in erotic heaven.

"Jessica," I gasped. "Let’s cum together?"

"I'd like that," she whispered.

My finger slid back and forth, my thumb plucking her hard clit, my thumb plucking faster and faster at her engorged clit, my finger sliding faster and faster, my mouth breathing and blowing softly into her ear. "I'm going to have to use both hands," giggled the teenager. "Your cock is too big for a one-handed wank!"

She interlocked her fingers around my cock shaft and continued her rhythmic stroking, a little faster now, the pads of her thumbs teasing the sensitive spot on the underside of my cockhead with every stroke. Jessica's eyes widened and she let out a short, animal, burst of air. I slid my index finger into her making a "come here" motion inside her newly opened vagina, gently raking my fingertips across her sensitive G Spot, my thumb never stopping the strumming of her clitoris. Her legs convulsively widened a fraction, then clamped together hard around my hand and wrist. Her left hand again yanked against my wrist, pulling me into the vice-like grip of her thighs.

"Oh my God," I sighed, more for her than for me, "Oh fuck I'm close," I whispered directly into her ear.

I was breathing rapidly now and I knew I wouldn't be able to hold out much longer. The erotic sensation of Jessica's hands on my cock, the feel of her breasts being jiggled by arms as they continued their rhythmic pumping was driving me closer to an explosive eruption, despite my attempts to prolong the pleasure. I could hear Jessica going, "Uh... uh... uh... uh," as her hips began to jerk up off the bed with each stroke of my talented fingers. The wet thwapping of our wet palms as we rubbed each other's sexes intensified as our bodies began to simultaneously tense. Jessica suddenly inhaled.

"Ohh!” she mewed sweetly… then her thighs clamped together. Her pussy closed completely around my fingers as she spasmodically grabbed at my wrist with her other hand. I lay back against the pillows with a roar, my hips bucking convulsively. Jessica's hand was a blur, racing up and down my cock in the final seconds. Finally, I could take no more. I felt the boiling cream racing out of my balls and up my throbbing shaft. Jessica's clasped hands were flying up and down, gripping the hot meat that was pulsing between her fingers. Then with a loud cry, I was cumming too.

The first shot flew high in the air above the bed and was followed immediately by a second powerful shot. A second later, another blast erupted from my cock and another. I just kept cumming and the thick jizz was raining down all over our naked bodies. Jessica began to shudder, I watched her breasts redden her nipples extend as her own climax wracked through her teenage body. Ropes of sticky, white semen continued to shoot out of my twitching cockhead. It flew at least two feet above my groin and I watched as the sizzling hot juice began to fall, almost in slow motion and was hit by the next blast erupting from cock, splattering the steaming white liquid in all directions, splattering all over Jessica's heaving, freckled boobs. But I wasn't done yet! A final load spat out, not as high but thicker and with even greater volume. My cock was a cum fountain, spewing out more semen with every pulse, but now instead of firing at the ceiling, it was pouring out over Jessica's hands and down over my balls.

Jessica closed her gorgeous eyes and her body jerked silently for several seconds before she began to relax and breathe once more. She inhaled deeply, held it, then let it out slowly. Her thighs relaxed, her hands let go of my wrist, her pussy released both my fingers and a flood of wetness in a torrent. I leaned into her ear once again. "I think I'm in love with you Jessica." And we both started to laugh.

"Whew!' she exclaimed, " I haven't had as good an orgasm since...since… last night! What a way to start the day," and she again breathed deeply. I kept my fingers slowly working inside her as my climax finally ran its course, I lay back panting. My body was a sheen of sweat but I could barely see it beneath the thick coating of gelatinous white cum that had formed large puddles on my chest, belly and thighs. Jessica unlocked her hands from my softening penis and lifted them up. Her fingers were totally covered in my semen that was dripping off in long strings and thick, white dollops. She lay back exhausted with a silly grin on her face. Jessica held her right hand above my genitals, letting the residue of his thick, gooey cum slither off her fingertips to plop down onto the matted pubic hair of my groin.

"I'll get some towels to mop up the mess," said Jessica. "Then I'm going to take a shower. I hope you've got enough lead in that pencil to give me a good hard fuck afterwards, because I'm so damned horny I could scream!"

"No kidding," I added. She leaned over and poked my sticky ribs with her forefinger. “I'll give you a couple of hours to recharge your batteries, then you'd better perform after breakfast.”

I did as I was told and as I listened to the soft soothing waters of the shower I fell asleep. I woke up to daylight streaming in the open windows. I called out Jessica's name but the lodge was empty. I wrapped a towel around me and stepped outside, it was going to be another warm day, which was disappointing because I could have easily opted to stay in bed with Jessica for the entire day. Jessica was sitting outside, dressed in a crop top and a short skirt, eating a slice of toast for her breakfast. She looked incredible.

"Morning sleepy head. All recharged? Did you sleep well?" asked my lover as she stood to greet me.

"Good morning sexy, mmm...not bad. You?"

“I had the best night of my life… thanks to you.”

"Jessica, last night was incredible. This morning was amazing. You look stunning," I whispered, pulling her close to me and kissing her button nose.

"You don't even know," she responded and put a hand on my face. "Let's get some coffee," she said.

We headed back inside holding hands. Once in the kitchen I watched her glide around the room as she poured us two hot mugs of coffee which we gulped down, staring longingly at each other. I admired her beauty which had seemed to have intensified since she lost her virginity. She walked over to me and kissed me.

“Wow, it's late, I must have really needed the sleep.It’s almost 11am, and it's warming up outside. Let's go back out into the sunshine?” I asked and my girlfriend nodded, her gorgeous red hair cascading around her shoulders. We walked hand in hand to the shoreline and surveyed the beauty of the landscape.

"Don’t worry, I've spent my time enjoying the view and I’ve just sent a few texts to my family, thanking them. I love you so much," She kissed me as soon as my toes felt a gentle rippling wave splash over them. "Having you like this is what I have wanted all of my life." She kissed me. "There's not a day that goes by that I didn't think about you." She kissed me. "I feel whole now."

We kissed like lovers. Our hands caressing each other's bodies. My towel suddenly feeling loose as my erection parted the opening. "I love you, Jessica." Our breathing got heavier.

"I love you more." We kissed, inhaling each other. "I want you inside me, out here, for the world to see."

My hands moved down her body, feeling her ass, I pulled her closer and unfastened her skirt. "There’s no one here except us. No one would see but I want the angels and all god’s creatures to witness our love."

Holding my neck I reached down below her ass, picking her up into my arms as her skirt fell away. She wasn't wearing panties. My penis fully erected in honour of her sexual beauty, hard and ready for sex with my woman. Jessica - my woman. I couldn't quite believe it. The redhead brought me back to the moment by wrapping her fingers around my length and guided it towards her pussy. As soon as I felt the heat of her sex she lowered herself onto me.

"Oh god," she moaned as I slid into her.

She kissed me hard. More than halfway in now she bit down on my lip. "Oh fuck, I love you." We kissed, her tongue pushing deep into my mouth. "Ohhhhh... I want all of you."

I lowered her down and until I was fully impaled inside her. "Ohhhhhh yes." She bit down harder. "Oh fuck yes it feelis incredible now." She kissed me. "Oh fuck you're so big and you feel so good. No wonder my mother wanted you, no wonder she made you cum inside her. I want to always feel just like this." Hearing a noise, she paused and looked around suddenly worried that we might be seen.

"Should we stop?" I asked as a bird emerged from the forest, looking for insects, it spotted us and took flight across the water.

"No. Just give a second my love." I held her in my arms, my cock embedded in her pussy. She looked at me still breathing hard, a sparkle in her green eyes which matched the sunlight glistening from the rippling lake. Her breath filled my nostrils and I breathed her in. Her head tilted back and forth as she gasped, taking her time to adjust to me as I held her up with her legs wrapped around my bare ass.

"Ohhhh god, you feel so good." She kissed me passionately as I held her.

She eased off and said, "Take me to the clearing." I knew where she meant, just inside the forest canopy there was a grassy area that was bathed in the morning sunshine. I carried her up there, her little body squirming, with each step I took. As I reached the grass I sat us down with her still on me. "Oh fuck," she breathed huskily. She sat up and quickly pulled her top over her head. Her perky breasts rose up with the tight material then fell free and the top was cast aside, "I want your hands on my tits." Happily I obliged, my hands working magic on her nipples, she felt a monster begin to growl deep inside of her. Waves of pleasure began to emanate out from her pussy to every inch of her body.

Jessica looked beautiful. Pools of sunlight moved slowly over her skin making her body glow; her breasts still pink from recent handling, with their nipples still erect, rising and falling in shallow breaths; I looked down the length of her lithe young body, down to her pussy, her labia lovingly caressing against the length of my penis pressed up between us, my foreskin fully retracted and my glans shining in the morning sunlight. She watched me look at her, taking in every movement of my eyes as she sat facing me, with her arms around my neck.

As our eyes locked she rose herself up, then lowered herself onto the tip of my cock. "Ohhhh fuck... I can feel you stretching me." With Jessica in control she slid partially down my shaft. We kissed as I became fully sheathed within her now welcoming vagina. The wind lightly stroked our skin and she moaned as she began riding me slowly. "Ohhhhh... Ahhhhh..." We kissed and she eased herself up, then down again, taking more of my cock inside her as she explored the new feelings of having a man's penis inside her womanly vagina. "Oh god yes." Her green eyes grew. "Ohhhhh yesssss." She leaned her head back and I pulled her body close and began kissing her breasts. Her nipples were swollen and hard and I kissed them gently. "Oh shit that's good! I never knew my nipples could be soooo... Ohhhhh fuck yes," she moaned taking my cock all the way inside her, her labia brushing against my pubes. She pushed her titties forward and I began sucking gently. "Oh fuck yes... Your big fucking dick is inside of me... I love you... Your lips feel so good on my nipples... Ohhhhhhhh!"

I sucked harder, taking her breast into my mouth. My hips moving faster now, her pussy eagerly swallowing me in. Looking down my dick filled her gap between her legs and I felt so deep inside of her.

"Ohhhhhh yes, sucking my tits… gets me there… so quickly," she screamed as I sucked her nipples harder. Her breathing had become more rapid as she gasp for air. "Ohhhh fuck... Ohhhhh fuck... I'm cumming already... Oh my god!!" I held her tight and continued sucking on her tit as she came. Her hips bucked with each spasm. And each time she tried to slide off I pulled her back down. Her body shaking in my arms she moaned and screamed, "Ohhhhhhh yes... I'm cumming... Ohhhhh god yes!!"

"Mmmmmm... hmmmm...," I moaned, feeling the petite redhead cumming. I kept sucking her breast.

"Oh my god... Ohhhhh... Ohhh you feel so... So amazing," her hips slowing down. "I love you... Oh god I love you." Holding my face she kissed me, licked my lips, sucked on my mouth, and breathed in my breath. She whispered into my mouth, "I want you to make love to me now."

“Out here? On all fours, or missionary?” I gasped, realising how utterly horny I had become.

“Right here, you on top, the grass is soft and cool,” She eased herself from me, "Ohhhhhhh...," she moaned, feeling my penis sliding free from her tight box. She crawled across the grass and lay facing up, the sun bathing her in its brilliant white light. Her red hair looked like it was on fire against the green mossy pillow. "Come here my love." I joined her, sliding between her open legs, propping myself above her. "I want you back inside my pussy," she said, wrapping her arms around me and pulling me in for a kiss. "Make love to me... Make love to the right sister."

“I really got lucky,” I told her as I positioned my hips.

Putting my dick to her pussy she said, "Ohhhh yes, please give it to me hard this time."

"Are you sure? Out here… anyone could interrupt us?" I said, teasing her, just giving her the tip of my cock.

"Yes... right now, with all the world to see our love... this is beautiful. Please fuck me."

"I will... let's take our time though... we have all day," I said, kissing her. "I love you, Jessica," I said, pushing myself all the way in.

"Ohhhhh shit... Oh god... I want you inside of me forever. Did it feel like this when you made love to Ellen… or my Mom?"

We kissed and I looked into her eyes and whispered, "It never felt like this."

She kissed me, "I know what you mean. Even before today... Before all of this... Ohhhhh god don't stop what you're doing... I could never let myself completely go... No one knows me like you do... No one… lets me be who I am like you do... I can never be myself like this... Only with you."

"Destiny," I said, kissing her plump, wet lips while I moved slowly inside of her. "I fell in love with you as soon as I saw you buying ice cream. I had no idea you were Ellen's sister. I didn't even know you lived next door!"

Jessica laughed, "I watched you from afar, my big sister kept you away from me… she knew, long before I did, that I was in love with you. It’s probably what motivated her to claim you to make sure I never got to have you. I’m sorry, she probab–" I kissed her quiet, Ellen was the past. Jessica was my future.

"Oh my god, I can feel you so far up inside of me." We kissed again. "Ohhhhhh... it's so good." Back and forth we kissed and licked each other's mouths. This went on, and on, I got close to cumming a few times, but would slow down. We were working each other up to a frenzy, but never speeding up. "Ohhhh yes, keep making love to me." Time went by and I didn't want the inevitable to come. I was in love with Ellen’s little sister, Sophie's youngest daughter and I wanted to please her more than anything in the world. But my testicles were tingling and my cock was preparing itself for ejaculation.

"I’m going to cum soon, Jessica."

"I can feel it... I want you to cum... I want you cum inside of me."

We kissed one more time and I lifted myself up to get some leverage. "Are you ready Jess?"

"Fuck yes... please give it to me."

I pulled all the way out and in the distance we heard a car. One of the other lodges must have been booked out.

"Noooooo," she moaned. "Mnnnnpphhhh… I want you… inside… now!!"

I pushed onward, sliding my cock in and out of her quivering snatch. "Ohhhhhh fuck!"

"Like that?" I asked.

"Yes... give to me! Quickly!"

I pulled almost all the way out and slammed her again.

"Ohhhhh my fucking god... Fuck me!!"

I started really fucking her. Fucking her hard like I had done so many times to her mother and oldest sister.

"Ohhhh... Ahhhhh... Oh my god... Fuck meeeeeee!!"

I increased my pace and her hips bucked below me, wanting less, wanting more.

"Ohhhhh fuck... Ohhhh god... Ohhh god... I'm cumming... I'm fucking cumming!"

I fucked her even harder we could hear car doors opening and closing, from back down the trail. We would remain unseen, our copulation only witnessed by forest critters and trees.

"Ohhhhh shit... Ohhhhh fuck... Oh fuuuuck!" She bucked and came like she never had and I kept fucking her through her orgasm.

Then I felt it coming, "Ohhhhhh Jess... I'm gonna… I'm gonna…!" and I didn't stop fucking her. My ass rising and falling rapidly. The sun shining through the trees, like a spotlight, shining on our attempt at reproductive sex. The angels celebrating our union.

"Ohhhhhh... Yes... Cum inside me!" I started coming closer to the edge and Jessica looked lustfully up at me, raising an eyebrow as she developed this deep sultry grin. With our hands holding each other, our fingers interlocked, I start squeezing her fingers to indicate I was about to cum. She subtly nodded and I felt the point of no return approaching.

"Ohhhhhh... I'm cumming Jess," I screamed as my sperm found its way up into my prostate, and all my muscles tensed up to begin shooting my load all over the insides of her hungry vagina, painting her fertile cervix with my virile sperm.

She was also at the precipice of another orgasm, waiting for it, knowing that I was about to cum… then the little redhead went over the edge, and loudly moaned "oohh fuuuuck YEAAAAHHHHHH!" very visibly and loudly cumming, her voice echoing through the forest.

I continued to feel her pussy begin flexing rhythmically around my cock, and then I finally let it go. My mind exploded as my penis started spurting the first jet of cum inside her vagina, painting her cervix with a load of semen containing millions and millions of the virile sperm I had already shared with her mother, fertilizing her egg, impregnating her. Seconds felt like eternity, as I shot load after load of my pearlescent seed into the youngest daughter’s pink depths. I could feel her pussy rhythmically contracting around my cock, knowing her cervix was dipping into the pool of my sperm forming deep in her uterus. My hands gripped her jiggling titties and squeezed as my thrusts went deep inside of her. With each spasm that my body endured a hot string of cum as flung into her womb.

"Ohhhh fuck yes... Give me your cum... Ohhh fuck... Ohhh fuck." Her voice got really high and she screamed, "Oh my god... Oh my god... Oh my god... Oh my god... Oh my fucking god I'm cumming again!"

I was still cumming and pulled her body up to mine tightly while we both kissed and screamed in ecstasy.

"Oh god... OH FUCK... I LOVE YOU!"

"Ohhhhh yes," I screamed, releasing myself completely into her. "I LOVE YOU JESS!"

Eventually our orgasms subsided and we collapsed into each other's arms. The day was young and we made for each other. But for now the tip of my semi-erect penis was brushing against her pussy lips. I kept myself inside her, plugging her sex, letting our juices mingle and mix inside her. I tried thrusting gently and her hips responded to my thrusts and we soon found a groove and a position that was comfortable for us both. The thought kept flashing over in my mind, I've just fucked Jessica… I'm still fucking Jessica! And then...

"Oh? What!? What the fuck?" Followed by.... "Shit! SHIT!!! Are you two.....? Are you two........fucking.......?"

I looked over my girlfriend's shoulder. Jessica twisted her back as much as she could without causing my penis to pop out to see who had just blundered into the clearing.

"Hi Rachel...." Jessica whispered as she sat up.

"You two are… are… having sex… MOM!!!!"

"Shh… Rachel!" Jessica moaned.

I didn’t want Rachel to see our copulation so instinctively I thrust back inside her little sister, causing Jessica to turn back in and face me. A slile spread across her face and she moaned even louder.

"FUCK!!! THAT IS SOOOO HOT!!!!" exclaimed Jessica's twin sister. "I can't believe you're doing it!! And with me here!!" she continued.

I looked back up again at her, smiling. She smiled back. There was no point in trying to explain it, or hide it. Our bodies were locked in the throws of passion and Rachel had witnessed… the very end of it. Perhaps that was how it should have been, it's not like Jessica wouldn't be giving her sister a blow by blow account of our entire time together. I looked straight at Rachel’s heaving tits, tightly contained in a tank top of her own and as she followed my eyes, I licked my lips. Rachel smiled again, and nodded. I knew then that I would be taking her virginity too someday soon.

"Is this the first time that you........you know......you've done....it.....this....." she carried on.

"Ye.....yes.......yes....!!" Jessica stammered as I continued to thrust into her hot, slippery box, our bodies rocking into each other.

Jessica sat up a bit more, to get a better view of our sex organs as we mated, then she spread her legs slightly as I tweaked her nipple. Having her sister watching had turned her pussy into a furnace. As I looked up into her eyes as she came for the last time, then two more orgasms followed before I buried my seed deep into her pussy. Neither of us had hesitated as I declared I was about to cum, a silent acceptance that we both wanted the same thing. I rolled onto my back, we both did, as we watched Rachel rubbing herself to orgasm. When we were all finished, somehow, despite the heat and the light, we all went back to the lodge.

Her parents were unpacking their car when we stumbled out the forest, me in just a towel and Jessica, although mostly dressed, looking like she had just been thoroughly fucked. Sophie and Joseph looked sheepish as we approached and Rachel was tasked by her father to get their supplies into the lodge next door.

“We are going to be neighbours.” Declared Sophie as her husband and daughter disappeared inside.

“Aren't we neighbours already?” I pointed out.

“Good point,” Sophie looked beautiful. I think a pregnant woman is beautiful, the miracle of life is beautiful. She was starting to show, she couldn't hide it anymore with a loose blouse or the like. She was now more than three months into her pregnancy and her face was just glowing. When we came to stand beside her she had an ear to ear grin. When she realised what Rachel must have obviously interrupted she looked embarrassed. “I am so sorry… so very sorry… Joseph and I had hoped… you had consummated your relationship by now.”

Sophie had on a nice sports top and yoga pants, comfortable attire for a woman coming to the end of the nauseous stage of her pregnancy. Wow was all I could think. I gave her a hug, and a kiss on the cheek as was our custom. She always dressed nice, even pregnant, she had great style.

“Why are you here, Mom?” Jessica asked, a hint of anger or frustration in her voice.

“It was your sister… she became insufferable last night. You two are… joined in ways I don't understand. Being apart from you… on your big night… she found out it was available and insisted we rent the lodge next door. The alternative was that she was going to come up here on her own. I didn't want her jealousy to turn her into another Ellen. I am so sorry!”

Jessica sighed, “It's OK Mom… I understand. Rachel should probably have come with us.”

“Your father and I hoped that she would see that you both needed your time together… to work things out. If Rachel wanted it, and if you were agreeable, we would have planned another weekend for her to…”

“Lose her virginity too.” Jessica finished.

“Yes. So did… did you get lucky? Have you…”

“Yes Mom, I'm no longer a virgin. I've been a woman for twelve hours,” she laughed, “and he made it the most special and incredible moment of my life. We were just settling into our second day of being lovers when–.”

“--We could hear you both, in the forest. Rachel couldn't be stopped. It sounded…” Sophie took a deep breath, staring at me with her sparkling blue eyes, “...amazing.”

“It was. I love Jessica, Sophie.” I stated.

“I know,” she smiled sadly. “Rachel isn't going to make this easy I'm afraid.”

“We could use a rest and at least one of us needs a shower!” Jessica jabbed me in the ribs playfully and I grabbed her, turning her towards me and kissing her passionately in front of her mother.

It was late morning by the time I emerged from the shower. Joseph and Sophie were set up in their own little lodge and Jessica was probably filling them in with everything that had happened in the last twenty four hours. I grabbed a towel when I noticed Rachel standing in the doorway.

"Good morning," I whispered to her.

She looked around, "Oh, where's Jess?"

I nodded to the lodge next door, “Like you don’t know.” She smiled and walked into the small bathroom. She looked at my naked body, and as her hand lightly brushed my cock, she looked up at my face.

"Did this really take my sister's virginity last night?" she mumbled. I nodded. "Wow!"

"Yeah… Are you OK? You know… OK about us...?" I asked her.

"Erm… sure.... I mean… yeah, if you are?"

"It was the best night of my life. I’m sure if you were with Jessica right now she would be telling you.”

“But what about me… what about us? Jessica has stars in her eyes right now. She isn’t thinking of me. I need to know… where I fit in?” She said sweetly.

“I made love to your sister! I am in love with her. But… you know I love you too… it’s just… the world wont let me love both of you.”

“You can love as many people as you want!” Rachel retorted, “You love my Mom. You loved Ellen. AND you loved Jessica… all at the same time. So we both know that’s just bullshit! I love you and you can’t hide your feelings for me… look” She pointed at my hardening penis. "I don't know how," she began, "but I think it looks bigger now it's deflowered my sister. Maybe it's hungry for my pussy next?” My dick gave a noticeable throb and both gasped in surprise. "Oh," she said, mischievously, "when I talk about my pussy it wakes up. Looks like it’s getting hard again… for me, not my sister."

“This is not the time, Rachel,” I said sadly, “Let your sister have her moment. Then we can somehow work this out.”

"You are so conscientious… so loving and caring. You never think about yourself, you always put others first. Don’t you see how attractive that makes you? Don’t you realise why we all want you? You amaze me. No, I won't spoil this for my sister, you're right. But… you're so special you deserve a special kiss, big man," she said, leaning closer towards my crotch. She curved her body down sexily, face almost brushing my cock, her lips parted as she leaned in to kiss the shaft… Only to abruptly change direction, swooping up to plant a kiss on my lips instead.

"Uh, no fair!" I mock protested, knowing she was just getting revenge for all the times I had teased her.

"Yeah, it's waking up fast now," she smiled, watching my cock start to bob as it pulsed with each beat of my heart. My erection was quickly growing, it was thickening out and lengthening, and this time there was no doubting that it was responding to Rachel. I wondered if it could tell the difference between the identical twin sisters.

“I probably shouldn’t be telling you this, but having sex with your twin sister was probably the best thing I've ever done," I told her, “Our sex was… the best.”

"Maybe BECAUSE I'm her twin sister you should try us both before you buy..."

"Maybe..."

"We are linked you know… people don't understand. I can feel what she feels and I knew… last night… she was sharing her… everything… with you. It's kind of… hard to explain… but I've been so horny ever since you left with Jessica,” she looked down at my cock as it pointed away from my body, my balls hot from the shower hanging low.

“I know we aren't making this easy for you, I'm sorry.”

“It's OK, I do understand, I'm not a possessive psycho like Ellen! I love Jess, just as much as you do. Maybe more,” she reached out with her little hand and grabbed my erection.

“I just want to make you happy, both of you… everyone.” I said glumly knowing how impossible that mission was going to be.

“Hey, now we are all here… I was thinking it would be great to go skinny-dipping. I put it to Jessica… how you might enjoy seeing two women… and I was hoping if I came too we'd get a chance to play a bit, with each other. For you. Jessica and I. Obviously my parents are going to be close by so it would be really risky… and exciting… to try and mess around without them knowing.”

As she spoke she started jacking me off, “Rachel!” I gasped.

"Just think, this was inside my twin sister an hour ago. It's been inside my older sister, my mother, there's just one more to go. I've never felt so turned on."

"Not disgusted?"

"Not at all."

"What about Jessica?"

“Your girlfriend. Ah.... maybe she doesn't have to know...."

"You need to stop. I can’t tell her. Obviously."

"Definitely a secret."

"You know I want to fuck you?"

"Yeah, I can tell. I can feel it,” she squeezed my cock to make a point, “I want you to take my virginity. Is that ok with you?"

"If you want me to."

As we spoke she was still playing with my cock, and I was toying with her nipples.

“Errrhem!” Jessica cleared her throat from the doorway.

“We were just talking sis,” Rachel smiled a wicked smile, “I mentioned your name and look what happened?” She pointed to my confused, throbbing cock.

“Mom and Dad want you to get ready, we're going swimming in the lake while the weather is still nice.”

“Oh sounds good, just as we planned!” she looked at her twin and winked, then sauntered past her and out of the lodge.

“You're insatiable!” Jessica called after her, then she looked at me, “Well, you can't go swimming looking like that!” Jessica moved round and between my legs, then edged up pushing her ass up against my bouncing member. “I can't have you going out there, thinking of my sister, fully loaded,” she smirked as I pulled her shorts and panties down to her knees and bent her over the bathroom sink. She knew what was coming and closed her legs as tightly as she could as I positioned myself behind her. Jessica stared at me in the mirror radiating love with her eyes and her smile. I tried to spread her legs but she resisted, teasing my fuck tool with her pert ass cleft. I reached up and grasped a handful of her red hair and started pulling. She quickly released her legs and I let go of her hair. I guided my erection to the entrance of her wet vagina as she raised herself, then lowered herself onto my cock. With one helpful thrust, the tip of my penis was in. She squealed in delight. I started to rock her back and forth, in and out and within seconds we were fucking again. Her moans got louder as I pistoned into my beloved girlfriend from behind and as my cock was coated with her juices it started to move with ease. As I settled into a nice rhythm of fucking her she suddenly tried to elbow my ribs, and turn towards the batgroom door. But she couldn't even get a full step in before she tripped; her shorts were still around her ankles. I easily caught her by the hair again and helped her brace herself with her hands against the sink.

This offered me a new angle of penetration and I began pummeling her newly awakened G-spot. Jessica started to scream again but I quickly placed my hand over her mouth before she alerted her parents to what we were doing. She started to squirm and squeal but I pulled on her nipple so hard she must have thought I was going to pull it off. Then I forced her back against the wall. Guided my cock back into her pussy and as I started to fuck her hard, I used my other hand to feel those young firm tits again. Her pussy was still just as tight, tighter than I would have imagined after so much sex. My little lover was making her sheath even tighter because she was clenching her muscles on my invading member. I fucked her hard. I fucked her without any sense of trying to get her to climax but as I worked her G-spot she shuddered and came before me. As I broke into a sweat from the constant rhythm, I felt my balls tighten then finally release. My seed exploded into her hot pussy with the force of a volcano. I didn't have any sense of what to do next, it just felt too good to claim my girlfriend in such a spontaneous way.

I relaxed behind her, and let go of her as she pulled up her skirt and panties and headed to the bedroom to change, a look of complete serenity on her face. I pulled up my wet swimming shorts, ready for the welcoming waters of the lake. I definitely needed to cool off! Walking unsteadily, I joined Joseph in the water, close to the shore so we could still stand and waited for the girls. When his wife and daughters came out they were all wearing bathrobes.

“Hey, the water is fairly warm, come and join us.” I called out from the rippling water. Sophie turned bright red.

“I'm… not as small as I used to be. I barely fit in my bathing costume,” she shouted back.

Jessica and Rachel looked at each other in some unspoken telepathic communication, and then Jessica said, “Before we take off our robes… Dad needs to turn around and face away from us.”

Joseph sighed, “Not again…” and turned to face out into the lake. It soon became obvious why. Jessica slipped off her robe to reveal she was completely naked. Rachel took off her robe and did a quick turn showing off her identical nude figure to me then, hand in hand with her sister, then dived into the cool water. With his girls now submerged Joseph turned around as Sophie took off her robe. His wife was not joking when she said the suit was a little tight. Her breasts were overflowing the cups of the suit almost to the point that her nipples were showing and the suit had almost pulled completely into her crotch, her baby bump stretching the material. I could see one of her lips coming out of one side of the suit. When she turned around to get into the pool her ass was almost completely on display as well. Sophie was a little red faced when she finally dipped down into the water and maneuvered herself beside me,

“Do I look OK?” she quietly asked me.

“You look stunning, I love your body,” I replied. She looked like a fertility goddess, her baby bump just added to her sensual curves. The expecting mother kissed me and said thank you and then next thing I knew she was dunking me under the water. The next few minutes became an all out dunking and splashing contest with Joseph and me finally getting the upper hand with his children and his wife. I had just finished dunking a very naked Rachel when I looked over to see Joseph wrestling with Sophie and then he then literally picked her up and threw her into the water. When his wife surfaced she refused to stand up with a terrified look on her face.

“What’s wrong?” I asked and in reply she threw her bathing suit, or what was left of it, in Joseph's direction.

“My husband was a little over enthusiastic,” she laughed, “When he threw me in I felt the suit rip right down the middle… it’s now useless.”

“But it feels great though, doesn't it?” called out Jessica as she swam towards us.

“I suppose it does. Well, at least I don't feel quite so restricted!” Sophie then surprised me, “Why don't you boys join us in a little skinny dipping.” Joseph quickly agreed and I wasn't too far behind as we each took our bathing suits off under the water and threw them to the pebble beach. Jessica and I were on one side of the small natural cove and Joseph and Sophie were on the opposite side with Rachel treading water out in the middle. Sophie and Jessica both seemed to have the same idea at the same time as they both leaped on their male counterparts and tried to dunk us again. Rachel surfaced in front of us giggling uncontrollably.

“What's wrong?” Her sister asked?

“You have trails of his spunky semen trailing from your pussy, Jess!” She laughed.

“I do not!” She squeaked and splashed her sister who immediately swam away.

I submerged myself and looked towards my naked girlfriend. The water was delightful, warm and turquoise. For me there is something very sexy about a woman's body underwater. The goosebumps and lack of gravity work wonders for me and I spent so much time watching her that I nearly forgot to breathe! Rachel was right, her pussy, illuminated by the suns caressing golden light, had strings of my milky cum emerging from it like tentacles that undulated in the changing current. It looked incredibly erotic. I broke the surface and front of her and exclaimed, “Wow, I can see my cum leaking from you…” breathing heavily.

I immediately saw the scornful look in her green expressive eyes and swam away from her towards the middle as I quickly pursued. I turned to look behind me at the cavorting married couple and didn't notice Rachel, who was just coming up out of the water in front of me, and I bumped right into her. Rachel locked her naked limbs around mine and then jumped onto my back. She hung onto me like a limpet, holding me in place for her twin sister to escape. It felt a little strange feeling Rachel’s small breasts against my back as she dunked me, but it felt even stranger when she wrapped her legs around me from the back and I could feel her pussy rubbing against my bare ass.

Over the next few seconds Rachel and I continued to wrestle in the cooling waters of the lake. I have to be honest when I say that I was more than a little turned on while splashing around with my girlfriend's twin sister, in full view of her parents. My cock was fully erect and as we played, and I tried to keep it from getting too close. It was inevitable, I supposed, despite successfully keeping my lower half hidden in the black depths, while I was trying to pull her under the water my erection rubbed against the crack of her ass. Rachel stopped immediately and just smiled over her shoulder at me. She reached behind herself and gave my cock a quick squeeze and as I swam there shocked she jumped up and dunked me again.

As I came up for air I realised that I had forgotten all about Jessica chasing me and looked for her in the lake. I saw that Joseph had her cornered on the other side of the cove. He was standing behind her and was holding her arms down on either side of her. Her upper body was completely out of the water. She no longer seemed shy about showing off her breasts to her father. As Joseph was holding her he was asking her what she was going to do now to get free before he dunked her again. That’s when Sophie appeared behind him, and grabbed his arms allowing her daughter to swim free. Joseph turned and immediately dunked his wife. As she resurfaced Rachel and I were surprised by Sophie's next action. She backed up quickly and leaned into him, obviously rubbing her ass against his groin.

Unlike Jessica, Sophie did not stop there as Joseph was still holding her arms. She tried to squirm free but in the process pressed herself even harder into Joseph's lap making his eyes widen. I knew what state his penis was in beneath the waves as mine was exactly the same: Hot and hard. Sophie was the first to start moving a little again as she grinded herself back into Joseph. Joseph let go of her arms and reached around with both hands and lightly squeezed the nipples that were now above the water line. He either didn't know we were watching or he simply didn't care. Rachel and I watched as Sophie looked like she was trying to break free from Joseph's grasp but was really moving her hips more than she was any other part of her body. All of a sudden both Joseph and Sophie gasped in unison and stopped moving. I think that Rachel and I both knew what just happened but neither of us moved or said anything. We just watched her parents curious as to what would happen next.

Sophie continued to grind herself onto her husband for a few seconds and allowed him to feel her breasts as he gently rose and fell in the water as Sophie splashed herself back against him. It was barely noticeable but it was fairly obvious that they were having sex. Sophie was quickly developing a rhythm on him and was moving up and down at a faster pace. Her movements were causing her tits to bounce beautifully on her chest. Obviously I was not the only one watching her tits as her children, treading water some ten meters away, watched as if in a trance as their parents made love. Joseph reached around and his wife leaned back into his embrace as he placed his hand around her breast and gently squeezed her firm nipple. She groaned with approval and began to grind faster on me. It didn't take long before she began to cum again and Joseph wasn't far behind, gasping and straining as he unloaded into his wife. Sophie turned to him and they whispered to each other as their twin girls splashed around, trying to pretend that they hadn't seen anything.

“We are heading back to the lodge to shower and get dressed!” Sophie called as they both swam to the shore. Watching them emerge from the water, I was struck again by how attractive Sophie and Joseph were. I noticed the beads of water running down their toned bodies in the bright clear light. Joseph's genitals glistened beneath a full bush of pubes and Sophie's nipples were very erect.

So were Jessica’s when she splashed me out of my own trance. Jess was a happy, beautiful young woman, all curves and smiles. Her broad face had the accent of prominent cheekbones; her breasts were very small with elongated nipples, and her red hair looked auburn as it hung wetly around her shoulders. She also had a mischievous streak to her personality, which often got her into trouble more often than her nerdy sister. We cavorted in the lake water; once we got chest-deep, her ample endowments floated up, buoyant. "Hey, my personal floatation devices have inflated. I'm safe from drowning now," she said playfully, though quietly enough that only I could hear her.

"Yes, but are you safe from me?" I replied with a wicked grin as I closed with her.

She giggled and made a half-hearted attempt to get away from me. I caught up to her and gave her a big hug and a kiss. She hung her arms around my neck and continued the kiss after I had intended to stop. We were neck-deep by now, far from her sister who was a natural swimmer and making progress towards the centre of the lake. Jessica encircled my waist with her legs. Being only about forty feet from shore, I got a little nervous when she started flexing her pelvis and thus rubbing on my groin.

"What about people watching, especially your parents?" I asked nervously, though my flagpole was quite hard now.

"No one will notice. We're just playing out here and cuddling," she replied and then increased the speed of her grinding on my engorged cock.

We could be easily seen from the lodge but we had just watched her parents fuck so if she wanted to chance it, who was I to argue. So I ran my hands up her chest and squeezed her tits then played with her already engorged nipples, which she always loved. She kissed me again passionately and thrust her tongue through my lips. She then released my waist reaching down to grip my rigid penis. I reached down while she was doing this and opened her pussy lips while I guided her hips toward mine with the other. She wrapped her legs around me again, and I adjusted my tool so it was poised at her hot vagina. She pulled with her heels in my ass, slamming me into her sex. I groaned into her mouth, which muffled it. I moved one hand to her nipple and the other to clutch her ass and aid her in pumping on my steel. The water made her pussy feel much different than when she is simply wet from excitement, more friction without the feeling of being dry. She humped me vigorously without making too much motion, which would be noticeable to anyone walking along the trail. The cool liquid kept me from prematurely spurting into her, since I was supercharged from the danger of exposure.

My lust was in overdrive, and I switched my hand from her tit to her ass and just pulled her rhythmically into my body. I kept this up for quite awhile with my penis alternating between the cool water and her molten hot pussy. Her tongue kept circling and strumming mine until she suddenly pulled stiffly with her feet and held me at my deepest penetration of her pussy. I could feel the undulating muscles of her vaginal walls squeezing my penis as she climaxed, moaning loudly into my mouth. My delightfully tortured cock could not take the stress anymore, and my balls pumped their payload down my member. I repeatedly jerked into her, getting even a little deeper, as my spunk squirted into her love canal. My eyes rolled into my head and I snorted to catch my breath through my orgasm. We both came down from our heights of pleasure, and the low temperature quickly reduced my manhood to the consistency of a wet noodle. My organ slipped from her as she released my torso from the vice-like grip of her legs. I opened my eyes to look at her and saw her lusty grin.

"That was simply exquisite," she said with a purr, “I can see why my parents couldn't help themselves.” She glanced over my shoulder and then returned to looking me in the eye. "And I don't think my sister noticed." She kissed me and quickly ran her tongue through my lips and out.

Then we set about cleaning our sex organs under the surface. Once we were fit for public viewing, we separated and continued our roughhousing in the lake. After about ten more minutes, we splashed towards the shore. Her Mom waved to us from the lodge doorway, "Hey, are you kids ready for lunch?" I watched Jessica, and we both restrained our laughter. We were standing completely nude, holding hands, like it was completely natural.

"Sure, Mom. I'll help you rustle something up," she replied, then turned to me, “go tell my sister… and no funny business!”Jessica smiled and her beautiful eyes sparkled in the reflected light, she then picked up her bathrobe and headed inside. I watched Sophie's peachy hind end jiggle and grinned at what we'd just done before running back to the lake and dove into soothing waters, thanking my stars for the luck in finding a woman like Jessica. I intended to give myself a bit of a workout like Rachel with a vigorous ten minute swim but quickly met up with my grilfriend's sister as she was making her return journey to the shore. I stared at her as she approached, truly marveling at how alike the sisters were. She didn't notice me staring and I was grateful. I didn't want her to think I was a pervert. Women are such a mystery, and the twins were no exception.

"Isn't this great?" she beamed, her familiar breasts floating close to the surface. The water was armpit-deep, with a gentle current pushing us back and forth, almost imperceptibly. "Turn around," she said, almost in a whisper. I complied, and the next thing I knew, I felt her fingers on my back, delicately fluttering up and down my spine. 'Cool, huh?" she said, into my ear. "Touch feels totally different under water." Her fingers slid lower down my back, clear to my ass cheeks, and below. I let out an involuntary groan as my penis, despite its own recent workout, tried to stir. Her fingers continued around onto my stomach, and up the middle of my chest. With her arms wrapped around me, she eased closer, and suddenly I felt her nipples grazing my back, undulating as the current ebbed and flowed. "You like?" she asked softly.

I nodded, speechless, as her hands slid down my sides and onto my hips. She was careful not to touch my dick or balls, but she didn't have to. Every nerve in my body lead to the head of my cock, and in no time I was forming another embarrassing erection.

"Okay," she whispered, "now that I've shown you how to do it, it's your turn." Letting her arm trail loosely around my waist, she slid next to me, and then eased in front, my stiff penis grazing her ass cheek. I let my hands settle onto her back and I did what she did, exploring her body delicately but discreetly as she moaned softly. "I love that," she whispered as my hands slithered down her back and onto her dimpled butt. I left them there for a while, letting my fingers probe deeper and deeper under her ass without actually touching anything important. She kept inching closer, until there was no room between us. I took that as a sign to move my hands to the front, which I did with slow, gentle strokes around her hips and onto her tummy. "My Mom’s tummy looks so round and sexy," she said, leaning her head back and giving me a husky laugh. "She carried me and my sister to term, and her tummy still looks amazing don't you think?" She slid my hand lower, till it was brushing the top of her hairless mound. "My tummy will grow like hers someday. I've seen the way you look at her, you know? You like seeing her pregnant."

I wasn't sure if I was supposed to say or do, so I just hung around there for a while. Silently, she took my hands and slid them up under her tits. "Lift," she whispered, more as a command than a suggestion. I cupped her breasts gently and pulled them aloft. "That's where my tits belong. Can you imagine how big they will look when I'm pregnant?" She did a little shimmy, throwing her hands up in the air like she was dancing. "I will be rockin' some C or D cups. You’ve felt my Mom's tits, that’s what mine will be like."

"I like your tits the way they are, Rachel."

"You bullshitter, you like big tits like my Mom or Ellen! Hey, it's OK though… I'm glad you think mine are good. Do you just want to get your rocks off with me before swimming ashore? I can feel you twitching down there."

By this time, my stiff cock had settled between her legs, periodically nudging her thighs, or ass, or who knows what, but I think it was all part of the plan. Gaining confidence, I let my fingers slide up onto her rubbery nipples. One little pinch and her whole body jerked, jamming her ass up against my groin. "Feel down here," she whispered, guiding my hand down her tummy. Suddenly, my fingers were tracing the path of her slit, gently, barely touching. "This is what it's all about. It's the essence of life. It's your destiny, and your downfall. Someday you’re going to have to choose between us… but I won't make it easy."

Touching her down there, it just seemed so perfect, so natural. As I stroked her gently, she leaned her head back against my chest, her ear brushing my cheek. At that moment, I really wanted to kiss her, but I held back, waiting for her to dictate the next move. "Put your finger in," she whispered, showing me how she wanted it. As I rubbed, she undulated, thrusting her pelvis almost imperceptibly. As the thrusts became more mechanical, more obvious, her breathing got heavier. At this point I realised that if it wasn't for the three orgasms I had had this morning with her sister, I would have been polluting the lake with my cum right about now. As it was, I was on the verge, but also able to hold back, seemingly indefinitely. "Harder," she gasped, grabbing my hand and clamping it up against her bald pussy. "Just like this" she commanded, easing my finger back and forth. Satisfied with my technique, her hand flitted onto the head of my dick and fingered it lightly, more like a tickle than a touch. She leaned back and craned her neck to look at me. "Are you okay with this… doing this with me?"

"I do love you Rachel, but your sister–"

“--Isn't here. I'm not her and nobody is watching.” Rachel rubbed my cock rubbed back and forth into her hand, I gasped, thrusting my hips to match her rhythm. We stayed like that for a few minutes, building up the tension hoping that she would lose it first.

“Do you want to cum inside me?"

"I can't. Not today… not now. I'm not popping your cherry," I whimpered, dying for release.

She turned around, and stood on the sand beneath the water, her tits breaking the waves, then she backed into me.

“I won't give you my virginity… but I will give you my ass. You've fucked Jessica's ass?” Rachel reached around with a gentle but authoritative grasp and guided my dick between her ass cheeks. “The water will keep us lubricated, don't worry. Go on, push!” she ordered and pulled her cheeks apart with her hands.

I obeyed her command and gently eased my cock head into her twitching anus. Just the tip. I reached around to her and felt how slippery her pussy still was. I found her lips, and sized them up. Running my fingers feather like down the length of them. Her clit was rock hard, a small hot marble just above the lips. That's where I concentrated my rubbing, flicking it with my index finger and sinking my middle finger up into her vagina. I used her pussy as a sort of handle for her body, as I would push my cock into her bare ass cleft, my fingers dug deeper into her pussy. My cock head still probed inside her small rosebud situated between those beautiful cheeks. It felt hot and rubbery. The small ringed opening a puckered muscle kissing at my shaft as I rubbed against her. My penis was leaking pre-cum and that lubed up her ass properly for me.

She squeezed her cheeks together and gave me the most pleasant feeling of being crushed by her ass. I used this newfound friction to hump secretly into Rachel's buttocks. Her asshole felt so wonderful. It added so much satisfaction to this butt rub down, knowing I was on the verge of penetrating her anally. Every now and then I would bend my knees so that the tip of cock would catch the tight opening, hold for a moment on her backdoor, then shoot past to be squeezed by her butt cheeks. My nose found her wet, silky red hair and I inhaled her scent. My chin was on the back of her neck. Nobody had a clue that this woman was grinding her asshole onto my stubborn erection.

"Oh God, that feels so good. Put it inside me… I'm ready.”

She wasn't lying, I pushed my hips forward and my cock slid in effortlessly, as if God had designed her hole to accept my penis perfectly. We both gasped and then laughed, but then her laugh turned into a raggedy sob as I began to rock in and out of her bottom. The cooling waters seeminly helped lubricate and soothe my passage because our underwater anal sex felt almost like I was fucking her pussy. I reached around with my free hand and squeezed a breast lustfully. I felt Rachel's anus gradually slackening as it endured my rhymic invasion, gasping at the repetitive opening and closing. There was a satisfying sense of fullness each time her rectum was filled with my cock, and I was developing a kinky curiosity around the expansion of her punished orifice. I tried to picture it wrapped around the base of my manhood, dilating as it was extracted and then tightly embracing the bulbous end. I imagined it to be like a puckered mouth, greedily sucking and savouring my illicit member as I strummed on her hot clit in the cold water. The contrast was incredible.

Rachel seemed surprised as her orgasmic contractions began. She moaned feebly as her pussy flooded, spilling out, warming my hand and further lubricating my penis as it continued to pump into her guts. She was vaguely conscious of the water, but that was of no significance as she was enveloped by the all-encompassing euphoria of her climax. It seemed like each thrust of my cock squeezed out more juice, warming my fingers beneath the waves as I gleefully flicked and rubbed her clitoral hood, basking in the glory of her ecstasy.

I finally popped out of her when Rachel fell forwards, overwhelmed by the sensitivity of her tingling clit. However, now bent over I pressed onwards and her rectum eagerly welcomed it back inside, and her sphincter closed around my cockhead, dutifully ensuring that it remained embedded. I continued my enjoyment of her naked tits while she recovered, and she realised that I was still fucking her ass. “Fuck, you look so smug. I had no idea I would enjoy anal sex so much,” she said, finally coming to her senses.

I returned her wry smile. “I think we’re both doing pretty well.”

“I suppose you'll want to do this every day now?”

“I think your sister might object…”

“Why? Am I not pretty enough?”

“Rachel, you're beautiful, I said, leaning over her, grasping her hanging tits under the water and she turned her head.

“Will you at least… consider me? Rather than her?”

As my mouth touched hers, she parted her lips, reciprocating as naturally as she might with a lover. We kissed softly, and she felt him withdrawing my penis, leaving her with a peculiar sense of emptiness. To her delight, she felt me poke her bottom again, and she relaxed her sphincter to invite it back inside. My clumsiness amused her as I struggled to aim my cock without sight of the target. Rachel yelped as it popped inside, belligerently occupying and stretching her anus with shocking abruptness.

“When I lose my virginity will it feel better than this?” she gasped.

“Yes.”

“Oh my God, how will I survive? Did Jessica feel good?”

“Uh... yes,” I admitted, sinking my solid cock into her guts. My smile admitted my guilt as I established a steady rhythm, and she was appalled to find herself still submissively holding her legs, allowing me unhindered use of her stretched anus. Her innards accommodated me without complaint, but I knew that I should at least offer some token resistance with my girlfriend just out of sight. “We shouldn't do this,' she said, making no physical effort to stop me.

“It's just anal sex. We're fuck buddies, remember?”

“It's still wrong,” I said as I continued to thrust into her.

“We aren't lovers are we? It's not cheating if we are friends… with benefits?” she said, kissing me again as my throbbing rod massaged her rectum.

Satisfied that I had voiced my dutiful objections, I closed my eyes and returned the kiss, focusing on her pleasure. My hands explored her familiar body, stroking her hair and caressing her legs, squeezing her hips and fondling her breasts. I drove my length into her with uncompromising vigour as my excitement peaked; my pubis slapped against her bottom with each plunge, and I began to doubt that her bowels could withstand the pummelling as the water foamed around us.

"Oh shit!" she gasped, "I’m going to cum again. It feels too good! Underwater… it feels… so good! You're going to make me cum!"

She tensed up, and then she was twitching and shuddering uncontrollably, her spasming ass chewing on my cock like a toothless monster. I was grateful when she suddenly froze, my full shaft buried inside as it filled her anal cavity with my warm seed. I felt it twitch with each spurt, and began to wonder if I had an endless supply to unload into her. I managed to pull almost all the way out, and then jam it in hard enough to send my last volley spurting deep inside her. Even after my activities with Jessica, I still had plenty to give her sister.

"Oh God!" she sobbed, flinging her head back against my neck. I kept pounding into her with a seemingly endless load of cum, wishing I could kiss her lips and feel her tits against my chest. Feeling so utterly connected, so enveloped by her ass, it was as if the sole purpose of our lives was this very moment. We stayed like that for a while, her hand cupping my balls and holding my dick inside her, my finger gently caressing her swollen clit. I let my free hand wander over her soft body, tracing around her puffy tummy and up between her tits while she gasped and sighed and tried to catch her breath. The feeling of oneness, the perfection of our union, it was like a revelation, a confirmation of our destiny. Finally, she let me dick ease out of her, and then we back in each other's arms beneath the cleansing waters, my arm around her waist, her fingers cradling my shrunken cock.

"That was some swim, eh?" she said quietly, looking at me out of the corner of her eye.

"Yeah. It was… cool."

"You'll have to try it sometime with Jessica."

"I think my poor balls are running on empty!"

"I always get the leftovers," she giggled, giving me a pouty kiss, “Take some time and make some more spermies for me.”

"Is that all you girls think about?"

"We're both in our sexual prime right now. What else is there to think about?"

"You've got a point, I suppose." By this time, we were edging our way towards shore, with the water well below her breasts. I tried not to stare, but how can an eighteen year-old guy not stare at a pair of naked tits when they're within arm's reach?

"Before we go inside…" she asked, taking my hand like high schoolers do when they're first dating, "we probably don't want to let my sister know, right?"

"No shit. She's sexually charged enough already, without something like this to think about. She loves you but surely sisterly love has limits?"

"My sister's not some sex mad nymphomaniac. She's just going through a difficult time right now. She finally got the man of her dreams and I am not going to ruin her life by forcing you to choose me."

"You're right, Rachel. Jessica has been more than understanding. Are you going to tell her…?”

The redheaded twin paused, looking at me intently. It was obvious she had intended to share everything with her sister. "No. I don't want to cause problems."

Back on the shore, we pulled two discarded bathrobes on, both of us being careful not to watch the other. It was a tender moment, as if we both knew it was too early to admit we were lovers, but it was too late to pretend we weren't. As we headed back to the lodge, as I had with Jessica, I took Rachel's hand in mine. It was reassuring, in an innocent sort of way, maintaining that human contact we all crave.

________

If anyone had seen Rachel and I fuck, they didn't say anything and the rest of the afternoon was spent cooking and chatting, like any normal family would, and it felt good to be included. At dinner that evening, Rachel acted as if nothing had happened but Jessica seemed to avoid my eyes as we made small talk around the table. I spent the rest of the evening wondering if Rachel had actually meant what she had said in the lake earlier about my choice. I was starting to feel paranoid again, feeling uneasy that I was being lied to… even manipulated. No, Jessica wouldn't do that to me. Not now. When I got her back to our lodge I would ask her and confess to her that Rachel and I had not simply swam together. Jessica deserved the truth just as much as I did. Maybe I was misunderstanding the new dynamic between us all. Perhaps Rachel had released her pent up sexual lust and things could now return to normal. Maybe we were going to be secret friends with benefits. With it out of her system I could spend my second night with Jessica, making it something special, despite her family now being annoyingly close. I supposed I had better get used to that too.

I looked across the table at Jessica to catch her eye. When she couldn't avoid my stare any longer she looked up at me. Immediately her cute face beamed with happiness and her deep green eyes gazed at me with love. I had an impulse to have those pink cupid bow lips on my own, but I didn't want to spoil the moment. The tension seemed to lift in the room and I noticed Sophie and Joseph look at each other and smile. Everything was going to be OK and tonight I would be enjoying the closeness of my girlfriend's body and feeling her genuine love for me. “So,” Rachel began, breaking the moment, "Are you going to fuck my sister underwater tonight?"

"I.....err....." I stammered totally taken aback by this outright question from Jessica's twin sister who had asked as casually as is asking if I were going to the park the next day. Her Mom and Dad didn't look impressed and Jessica just blushed as red as her hair.

"I reckon you are," she said with a cheeky grin, "She told me she loves it! The lake will be all yours but it's going to be cold… and dark!”

"No, I don't think we will be skinny dipping in the lake tonight," I answered as calmly as I possibly could, I looked across at Jessica and continued, "We will spend our last night in the lodge. We will light the fire and get cozy… then maybe ... er ... go to bed."

"Oh, I'm sure that will do but she really loves sex outdoors!" Rachel replied brightly, "You know she's safe right? She's on the pill, and can't stop talking about the stuff you’ve already done together. Can I watch?"

“Rachel! Behave yourself!” Joseph scolded his daughter. “We agreed, before we brought you up here, that you wouldn't ruin things for Jessica!”

“It's alright Dad, honestly,” Jessica said conscientiously, “I understand her, she's my sister and she's in love with him too.”

“That might be but she can't watch you,” Sophie added softly, “the intention of this was to give you both some private time together and we’ve already partially ruined that. Rachel, give them a break! You'll get your turn.”

For some reason that touched a nerve with me,”I'm not some piece of meat to be passed around! This is not about taking turns! Why is everything so fucking complicated!” I answered, suddenly feeling overwhelmed with it all. I needed to get out. I needed some time on my own and stood up abruptly, leaving the table, and marched out of the door.

"Now look at what you've done, Rachel!" Joseph's voice followed me as I headed to our lodge next door.

“No Dad, it's not her fault,” came Jessica's sweet reply. Then there was a babble of incoherent voices before I shut my door behind me.

I tried to keep my mind busy while I heard the family argue in the lodge next door, I couldn't make any of it out and I didn't want to. Our lodge was cold and empty so I lit the fire and then threw myself onto the bed and closed my eyes, trying to come to terms with my guilty conscience.

"Are you OK?"

Perhaps I had fallen asleep, because I hadn’t noticed anyone entering the room. I opened my eyes to see Jessica sitting on the edge of the bed.

"Hey Jess, things are pretty fucked up with me as usual… Sorry.” I sighed, “I shouldn’t have just left. Are things OK over there?" I asked, trying to clear my head.

"Things have calmed down now. You don't need to apologise to me my love, Rachel just got caught up in her own confusing feelings and spoke before thinking about what she was saying. She's finding it difficult–”

“No, she's not! In the lake, after you all headed in to shower to clean up, we–”

“I know, I know,” she interrupted me, calmly, “she told me everything as soon as she got inside. Is this what's put you on edge?”

“I wanted to… help her find… some release. I could tell she needed to feel loved. I wanted her to feel like she wasn't being forsaken. She lied to me! Rachel promised me she wouldn't tell you!”

“Well, I suppose she didn't have a choice… not really,” Jessica began to blush, “she's my twin sister, I just looked at her and knew. And… when she took off her robe to shower, she had you leaking out of her bum hole,” she giggled.

I smiled, remembering Jessica's own spunky pussy as we swam in the lake. What goes up must come down. “You showered together?” I spoke the words without even thinking. I was just as guilty as Rachel.

“Oh no, Mom and Dad hogged it when they reached the lodge, I had to wait and then as I was stepping out, Rachel wanted to step in. She was glowing. Happy. I like it that you make my sister happy.”

“It's still not right.”

“Wrong! As always, you did the right thing. You thought of my sister, you always do… you're perceptive and knew she needed something. You love her as much as I do and because of that… I love you more.”

“I don't deserve you. I don't deserve this.”

“You keep saying that… you do! I know I need to make you feel like you do,” Jessica said as she hugged me, “and my sister doesn't always get things right.”

“Huh?”

“She said I prefer it outdoors… but I much prefer it right here, like this, with you. Can I kiss you?" she asked, and I offered a gentle nod in return. Her left hand went to my cheek and then she leaned in to press her lips into mine. It was slow at first, just like our first. She pressed her face against mine, noses smudging together as she left small wet kisses on my lips. I could already taste her lipstick which was a dark red and sat on my tongue like cherry as I welcomed her into my mouth, her tongue flicking softly against my own. Each kiss left a smack in the air as I closed my eyes and sunk into the blossoming of love we had kept quiet for so long. Her hand went to my thigh, just as mine slipped onto hers. Her nails dragged along my skin, dancing from left to right and then down to my knee, before rising up towards the bottom of my shorts. She moaned into one kiss as the intensity picked up. Her tongue lapped up mine eagerly and she remained in control until she backed up, licking my lips during her retreat. Seeing her eyes again now was different. The gentle shine from her reveal had been replaced by a red hot fire, her grip of my thigh tightening for a second as her thumb twirled under my shorts, inching higher. "Sit back, enjoy this. Let me show you…" she whispered. She was in charge. I listened. When I did she lifted her leg over, straddling me just like I had done to her on our second kiss. But she didn't lean back in. She sat in my lap and put her hands on my ribs, softly sliding them down my waist until she found the hem of my t-shirt which she lifted up my body and over my head.

“I just want to be here, with you. Forever, just like this,” I whispered.

“It’s been a perfect day. Can I make love to you? Then can we sleep together?" I didn't answer right away. I guess I was still confused and pure lust no longer guided my actions. But I held her close, breathed in the scent of her hair, and felt the warmth of her body… exactly the same as her twin sisters. Thinking of Rachel while holding Jessica didn’t really feel that appropriate. Speaking of the word appropriate, Jessica's attire was far from it. The skimpy white tank top that left her smooth flat stomach exposed and was so tight it was obvious she wasn't wearing a bra.

Jessica's tits were small, but the top was clinging to them and I could see her nipples were hard. Speaking of hard, I felt my cock stirring between my legs and quickly lowered my eyes. There was no relief to be found when I saw she was wearing a pair of tiny red shorts with lace around the edges. She had one of her long legs stretched out on the bed and I found myself staring at her inner thigh. The shorts had ridden up and were bunching between her legs. "Just us. It doesn't need to be anything else. I just want to feel you close before we both have to return home… and separate beds. Can I? Please?"

She was staring at me with those big green eyes and I felt myself waver. Her mother had gotten anything she wanted with those eyes and her daughter’s had learned to use them as well. My aching cock reminded me of the other ways Jessica's mother had gotten what she wanted. Sophie was carrying my baby, her tummy had begun to swell, but damn she was hot and Jessica took right after her. “You like your little girlfriend next to you, that's why you're hard every time we are together."

"Jessica!" I exclaimed, trying not to sound nervous, because she was right. "Hey!" I cried out in surprise when Jessica reached out and yanked the blanket away from me. I was only wearing a pair of boxer shorts and my hard cock was standing at attention in them.

"See," she giggled, "We both want this."

"Oh Jessica..."

"Here's where I want to be," she said, sliding closer to me. "In my lover's bed, and," placing her lips to my ear she whispered; "With my boyfriend inside me."

"Honey please, you're no longer a little girl..."

"You’re right. You made me into a woman. I'm yours," she purred in my ear causing my cock to twitch, "I’m your woman, and as your woman I want to apologise to my man. I'm sorry we do this to you… my sister and I. It's how we've always been. We are the same, we like the same things, we dream the same dreams. We will disappoint you again, and I'm sorry." She sighed, "When it happens next please remember… I'm OK with it. Your happiness and my sister's happiness is all I will ever want. Rachel was meant to be with you tonight. She needs to become a woman too… but she was mean to you and I want to be good to you."

I gasped as she slid her hand into the waistband of my boxers and grabbed my cock. I tried to protest, but catching me by surprise, Jessica pushed me, causing me to lie back on the bed. I tried to sit up, but stopped when she rolled over on top of me and slid down between my legs. She was still holding my cock and licking her lips said softly, "Tonight you're going to get lucky!"

I fought back a moan at the sight of her small hand with its slender fingers wrapped around my cock. I lost the fight when she started pumping it in her hand. I placed my hand on her shoulder and started to try to push her away. Jessica resisted and before I could sit up, opened her mouth and took my cock deep inside it.

"Oh God!" I moaned as she began quickly bobbing her head. Jessica moaned as she sucked my hard into her warm wet mouth. Her big green eyes were looking into mine and her long red hair looked amazing, fanned across my thighs. I tried to tell myself this was normal, my girlfriend wanted to please me even though I had ass fucked her sister, but somewhere the sick and horny part of my mind called out that they were both hot little things and she wants this. Jessica was sucking faster now and her other hand was rubbing my balls. I let my body relax and leaned back on the pillow to watch my eighteen year old girlfriend suck my cock.

Seeing I was no longer resisting, Jessica giggled around my cock and slowed her sucking. I watched amazed at the sight of her beautiful young face surrounding my dick and began breathing hard. I started to wonder how much experience she had sucking cock, but my thoughts were interrupted when she removed my cock from between those luscious lips and standing up on the bed between my legs, pulled her shorts down. My eyes widened at the sight of her bald pink pussy and as I lay there, too stunned to move, Jessica dropped back to the bed, straddling my hips and reaching back, guiding my penis to her wonderous vagina.

"Oh, I've wanted this all night!" she moaned and teased herself with my swollen cockhead. As we looked each other in the eye she reached down with one hand and cupped one of her perky tits and with the other around my cock, she lined it up with her pussy and eased herself down on it. As she did we both let out an audible sigh. It was such a great feeling as she slowly slid down until she bottomed out and I was balls deep inside her. It felt incredible.

With my cock deep inside her she reached out and grabbed my hands and started slowly rocking her hips back and forth again. Her pussy was so wet that I could feel her juices soaking me. I let her hands go and reached out and grabbed her hips. She reached out, put her hand on my shoulders and I started encouraging her to move up and down instead of rocking. She immediately picked up on what I was doing and she leaned her face down to mine and kissed me.

“They’re so small but you want to see them bounce don't you?” All I could do was nod my head. Before I could even kiss her again she sat back up and started a slow up and down rhythm riding my cock. As this began her tits started to slowly bounce and swing around. It was such a great sight.

As she was bouncing up and down my hands moved lower on her hips and around to the sides of her nice round ass. I had two hands full of ass and was guiding her up and down more quickly. As the pace quickened I watched her tits bounce and swing even more. I felt a smile come across my face as I watched them and I heard her say I knew you would like that. I looked up to see her looking at me and she smiled and quickened her pace. She was riding me so hard I thought we'd break the bed. As she kept it up I looked up and watched her close her eyes and roll her head back with her mouth open a little. I took my hands off her hips and moved them up to her tits. As soon as I had them in my hands she looked down at me again. I slowly moved my hands in and my fingers took hold of her nipples. As I did so she rolled her head back again and I pinched them hard between my fingers. I rolled them around and pulled them hard using them to lift her tits. As I did this she slowed her bounce but began a very short rough thrust and she fucked me hard.

"Ah yes! Now this is what it's all about! FUCK!" she screamed out, her voice scratchy as she felt such primal pleasure. We both stayed pressed together, holding position, our bare, sweaty chests sliding against each other, her nipples rubbing against my own. Her hands slid up my back, rubbing my tensed back as I rode out the pleasure of my girlfriend's cunt wrapped around every inch of my naked member. I let my body relax, letting my forehead rest against Jessica's shoulder as I slid my cock around inside of her, swiveling it ever so slightly, keeping myself inside her new hot, tight womanhood.

"Yes, oh yes, just keep doing that." Jessica sighed softly in my ear, her limbs wrapped around me, clutching me like a spider. She slid her hands to my head and pulled my face to her. Her open mouth leapt to mine, her eager tongue sliding into my mouth, mashing against my own savagely. Our open mouths were sealed tightly together as we made out deeply, our cheeks hollowed as we went at it. As my tongue and hers battled, the slippery muscles sliding against each other, I began to pump my manhood in and out of her, slowly, rising first, pulling out my juice-covered organ to nearly the tip before driving it back into her. Jessica pulled her lips from mine. Now we were panting into each other's mouths.

"Fuck me." she gasped. "Oh just fuck me like this forever!" I began to pick up the pace, working up a good rhythm, my slick cock sliding into her. "Uhh... ahh... guh... yeah." she panted, reacting to each thrust. She grabbed my head again and moved it down. "Suck my little titties, I love it when you pay them attention. No-one ever did until you… my older sister… my Mom… they got all the lustful stares… My sister and I were always so envious. Suck them, baby, and I'll cum for you…"

I slid my head down as I ran my hands up her sides. I filled my hands with her pert breasts, letting them fill my hands, kneading them firmly, not able to get enough of them. They were small but just so perfect. I moved my face down and attached my mouth to her throbbing right nipple, surrounding it, sucking on the hardened nub, sliding my tongue against it. I flicked my tongue against the rubbery cap as my mouth feasted on her nipple and the surrounding breast flesh, taking as much as I could into my eager mouth. As I did, I just kept squeezing and squeezing, feeling a softness I had never experienced before the twins. There's something about a teenager's breasts that just made the adolescent boy inside of me quiver in excitement. The immaculate pair of tits Jessica sported couldn't be any better. I was fully immersed in the lusty delights of my girlfriend's hot body. My mouth on her nipples, my hands and face against her soft tits. And my cock, almost numb from the nearly overwhelming pleasure of her tight, gripping cunt as I built to a pace of true fucking. I had never felt this level of pleasure before. This was on a whole new plane of physical bliss, bringing out things in my own body that I didn't know I had. My cock was throbbing, though my endurance was holding up. Her sweet cunt was keeping me on edge but I was holding out from going over. Just barely.

"Oh my God, you're amazing." she sighed. "I now know why Ellen knew you were her one… I know why my Mom won't give you up either." she whispered in my ear, kissing my lone. I couldn't reply, my mouth being full of her nipple at the time, so I just fucked her a little deeper. "AHHH! YES! I love you! My sister is really missing out… I feel so sorry for her…"

I wondered which sister she meant as she bounced down on me, I just drove up into her, our sighs and grunts and the slapping of our skin the only noises we made. Her pussy had completely adapted to my driving cock, molding around it, lubing it and smoothly taking every inch of it on each stroke. Her nails were still digging into my back, and the backs of her legs were against mine, pulling me in as I fucked her.

"UGGGHHHHHH! Oh my God!" Jessica squealed out, her pussy quivering around me. "Just like that. Just like that. You're gonna make me cum. Oh fuck! I'm gonna cum. I'm gonna cum! You're gonna make your little princess cum! Yes! Yes! YES! YES! YES! FUCK! Oh my God! Yes! FUCK! UUUUUUGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHH! AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH! I'M CUMMMMMMIIIINNNGGGG! YYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSS!"

As my girlfriend yelled out her orgasm into my ear, I kept driving into her, giving her my full length as she came, her tight cunt locking around my pole, almost driving me over the edge as well. As she reached her crescendo, her nails dug into my back roughly, no doubt leaving their mark. Her firm, lithe legs pulled me in tight, holding me snugly inside of her, forcing our bodies close. Her flat belly mashed into mine, her small breasts pushed into my chest and her mouth bit into my shoulder. The pleasure made her lose control, her young body barely able to handle such a violent release of gratification. I held myself completely inside her, holding still, my ass clenched as I kept myself in place, where my cock belonged, deep inside Jessica's pussy. Finally her body relaxed and I pulled back slightly and looked up at Jessica, her ass sliding back to sit on my thighs, her face a mask of blissed out pleasure, her hair spread out in front of her face like a red curtain. Her chest was panting, her hard nipples stabbing upward from her smooth breast flesh. She was clearly dazed, almost looking drunk with pleasure. She looked down at me, her head rolling side-to-side in her daze.

"Oh my God, ha ha..." she giggled, bringing the back of her hand to her mouth, hiding her mouth as she looked at me, almost in awe. "Shit... that was amazing." she said, following that with another girlish giggle. "I... I... I... haha... I can't even talk that was so good…fuck!" she tittered, as if all the endorphins running through her system prevented her from talking without giggling. "Oh my god, I'm sorry, I don't usually get this giggly after I cum," she apologised. She steeled herself, regaining her composure, and looked down at me predatorily. She put one of her hands on my chest, pushing herself up lightly, communicating with me wordlessly. I sat up with her and my soaked but still throbbing prick popped out of her silky cunt as she sat up in front of me, her eyes staying on mine, a lustful smirk on her lips. She lifted up the sleeping bag and scooted inside it and I quickly followed her. I turned to face away from her, and felt her spoon into my body.

“I'm sorry about what happened earlier with Rachel,” Jessica panted, still out of breath and glowing in the aftermath of her orgasms. “It's only natural... My twin sister is in love with you. If the tables were turned I think I would just freak out too," She whispered into my ear as we cuddled into each other.

I was glad she wasn't upset. "I'm sorry too... It just happened," I told her.

"Was it because her naked butt was against you?" She said, her hand feeling my own naked ass as she pushed herself against me.

"Kinda... I think it was just the fact that there was so much… energy between us," I admitted, embarrassed.

"It's normal. You love her. I love her too. I want her to get lucky. I want her to know what sex with you feels like. I don't want you to think you're a piece of meat for the women in my family to use. I can see why you might think that, especially about what you've been put through. "

“I'm beginning to realise I can't make everyone happy.” I sighed, “I made the choices Jessica, there's no one really to blame… except myself.”

"You are better at making everyone happy than you think. I'm realising that WE are failing to make you happy! We are making it difficult. If I asked you to… would you take my sister's virginity?”

“That’s what I worry about. I would do anything for Ellen… and I would do anything for you because I'm hopelessly in love with you. But… I don't want to make things complicated for everyone. Perhaps, this time, I need to be stronger?”

“I can understand that,” Jessica whispered. She seemed to be thinking about something, staying silent for a minute or two as we cuddled, as if she was coming to terms with something. Then she sighed, “I'm sorry... Are you still hard?"

"Yeah," I answered reservedly. It felt weird talking about my erection after such an honest conversation. Her hand was placed against my chest and she slowly crept it down to my stomach before resting it there. It was as if she wanted to keep going further down my body, but stopped herself. Her hand placement was giving me goosebumps. How on Earth was I ever supposed to lose my erection this close to the woman of my dreams? Jessica was holding me so tightly into her body. I could feel her breasts pressed against my back, her nipples poking me. Her hand rested only inches above my still fully loaded, rock-hard penis.

"You're so tense," Jessica broke the silence.

"I'm not, I'm just sleepy," I denied.

"Awwww… my boyfriend is all sleepy. I think you should go to sleep my love… and we can continue this in the morning… we have one more day together. What do you think?" Jessica rubbed her hand around my stomach. I swear she inched slightly closer to my groin area when she eventually rested her hand again.

"Waking up with you was the best part of my day. I want to wake up with you every morning and make love to you every day." I whispered, trying to lighten the mood, “But my penis says you're right here right now… and it wont go down.”

"Well, you didn't cum… Am I turning you on?"

"Yes, you always do. You have a magic touch..."

There was a quiet pause before either of us said anything else. I could feel Jessica's warm breath against the back of my head. She held me tight and I felt comfortable and safe in her arms yet again. Jessica broke the silence with a whisper, "Well I know a way to help it go away."

"Oh, what do you have in mind?" I chuckled.

Jessica didn't respond with words. Instead, she moved into my body, even closer than she already was. Once she was comfortable with her position and her body completely encompassed mine, she removed her hand from my stomach and wrapped it around my erection. I relaxed in her hold, letting her lead the way. She traced up and down the length of my member and explored my size, gliding her hand throughout my cock. It was giving me butterflies in my stomach. She played with my cock for about thirty seconds before her fingers began to play with my foreskin. Her hand slid down my penis again and the skin-on-skin contact was exhilarating. The first time my penis was being touched. Jessica began stroking my cock, slowly, going up and down my shaft. Her delicate and soft fingers slid from my glans to the base of my shaft. Her dry stroking felt great on my unspent penis, but it wasn't enough to get me off. Jessica sensed this and removed her hand for a second. I felt her shifting behind me and heard a quiet spitting sound. When her hand reached back for my penis there was a wet sensation. She must have spat in her hand for lube.

The warm feeling of wetness around my penis was sending new levels of pleasure around my body. Jessica's grip increased in strength and she picked up her speed. We continued like this for a minute or so until Jessica picked up her speed once more, this time adding a twisting motion to her stroking. By then I was oozing precum onto her fingers and palm. With the added speed and wetness of her spit, there was a growing sound of fapping emanating from our sleeping bag as the cover rapidly rose and fell.

"Jessica," I whispered behind me, "I'm going to make a mess in our sleeping bag."

"It's fine," she answered, still tugging on my rod. "Oh, OK, time to change things. Turn around.”

I didn't know what to expect next, but I followed Jessica's guide. I turned around, now facing my lustful looking girlfriend. We were close together, our bodies gently and subconsciously rubbing on each other, skin on skin. When I assumed my position facing her, my penis pressed against her tummy. I had barely any room to inch backward to give her access, so I was forced to leave my penis poking into her. Jessica shifted for a while with her lower body, but I couldn't tell what she was doing. Once she was done she laid still again and reached down for my penis, eventually grabbing it.

"This is what we both need to send us to dream land," she said to me, as we were now face to face. My eyes had adjusted to the darkness by that point and I had an eyeful of Jessica's beauty. She was beautiful in the darkness with only the soft moonlight shining through the lodge window providing vision. She looked me in the eyes and smiled then moved in closer and shifted upward in the sleeping bag. I heard a rustling in the sleeping bag and later felt her right leg rest on top of my left leg. She moved in close and her breasts were now pushed against my upper chest. With her hand on my penis, I felt her guiding me. My penis was pressed against her thigh. Then her soft pussy. Then I felt a wetness on my cock head. I looked up at Jessica with a surprised look. She met my eyes, but her soft pretty face reassured me everything was okay.

"It's what we were made for," she told me. That was when it happened. With Jessica still guiding my cock I was pressed against her wet labia and then directed to her opening. My girlfriend adjusted her body's angle and with the stiffness of my cock and the wet state of her vagina, I easily entered her. I passed the threshold and inched my way deeper into her. I was inside her once more. I loved Jessica and she loved me. She was helping me with my issue like a good girlfriend should. I trusted her in a way I could never trusted her older sister.

Soon, I was buried to the hilt inside her. Our pelvises kissed and I couldn't go any further inside. Jessica still looked me in the eyes, but now had an expression of pleasure on her face. I retracted from her only to press back deeper inside seconds later. I was beginning my rhythm of fucking. I was in sweet bliss. The warm, wet sensation her pussy was providing my penis was out of this world and far greater than anything I had felt leading up to that point in my life. Like a wild animal, I wanted more and more. I continued my slow rhythm of pumping in and out of my lover. Jessica still held me tight with her arms and her one leg wrapped around mine. That was the closest I had ever felt to anybody. At that moment we were connected physically and emotionally. My feelings for Jessica were bleeding through as I looked into her eyes. Yes, she was my girlfriend, but at that moment she was so much more. I lifted my chin to better align with Jessica's face. She didn't move but watched for what I was going to do next. A wave of confidence hit me and for the first time since I entered her sleeping bag, I took control. Slowly I closed the gap between our faces. When we were mere inches apart I closed my eyes and pressed my lips into hers, kissing her passionately.

Her virginity now belonged to me and I had awakened the sexual creature inside of her and soon matched my kiss. Our lips smacked together and I tasted her sweet saliva. Her tongue slipped past my lips and touched mine inside my mouth. I reciprocated with my own wandering tongue, entangling it with hers while we kissed. All of this was happening while I continued to impale Jessica's pussy with my rejoicing cock. I picked up my pace slightly and it seemed to be making Jessica feel better. She was struggling to focus on our kissing and at times just softly moaning into my mouth. I felt a familiar feeling building up and I broke our kiss, "Jessica, I'm about to..."

"It's OK," she cut me off, immediately kissing me again. "Send your mess inside me," she finished whispering mid-kiss.

I was grateful for her permission because I was ready to explode. Only a few more pumps and I would be filling my girlfriend's womb with my sperm. We continued to make out as I neared the edge. One. Two. Three more pumps were all it took before the first rope of cum shot deep inside Jessica's pussy. Jessica must have felt my warm seed being released within her because she ended our kiss and squeaked out a flurry of soft moans. Her legs shook and her hips raised, humping into me. She was orgasming at the same time. I continued to pump into her and with every twitch of my cock a new spurt of semen was being shot into her. We came together in a beautiful mixture of love and desire. I felt our bond grow tenfold with this primal act of procreation. Eventually, our orgasms died down and I rested my head against Jessica, lying in her arms. I left my penis inside her vagina as it slowly softened. Jessica hugged me leaving us in a post-sex embrace that was the most comfortable thing imaginable. I was overfilled with joy and love. I was also proud I made Jessica orgasm with my cock. After all her helping me she deserved her pleasure. I wished I could've made her cum twenty times, but I was content… and sleepy. “Perfect…” she whispered lovingly into my open mouth, “See you in the morning my love… forgive me.”

She had done nothing to be forgiven for but I felt renewed in her forgiveness. Eventually, we both fell asleep, in each other's arms and my penis remained seated comfortably inside her vagina. Being with Jessica made me feel at home and safe. I loved her.

________

I jerked awake with my heart pounding and my cock throbbing. I closed my eyes and forced myself to take slow deep breaths until my body calmed down then sighed. I'd awoken from a nightmare. It started normally enough… underwater sex with Jessica, an idea planted into my head by Rachel. In my dream Rachel appeared, fought with her sister, violently, and took her place on the end of my rampant cock. I didn't seem to care, I just wanted to rape the victorious twin. I felt disgusted with myself. My motivations were not virtuous, I just desired what I couldn't have. I wanted her virginity. I pulled us to the bottom of the lake to continue my assault on her pussy and watched as she struggled to breathe, wondering how long I could keep her down there. As she began to panic I brought us both up for air and as we broke the surface of the water, I realised I was impaled in Sophie. The mother of my unborn son smiled and her heavily pregnant body pulled me back under to the bottom, her legs wrapped around me, her arms holding me tight and we sank to the bottom. As I struggled I saw it was no longer Sophie, it was now Ellen, pregnant and smiling back at me as my lungs began to tighten, my oxygen almost depleted. My cock was still embedded in Ellen, her pussy had clamped around it, trapping it painfully. I was running out of air. Panicking. Desperate to breathe. Drowing. Ellen was laughing and my head felt like it was going to explode… and then I breathed in. The cold waters flooded my lungs. The oxygen gone. Ellen released me. She waved goodbye as she glided to the surface… the light. I felt heavy. Cold. I sank to the bottom into the darkness. Feeling the current gently tug on my lifeless body. The sparkling waters above me, fading to black.

What had woke me from this night terror? It was the bed… it was moving, the mattress gently undulating, like the gentle current at the bottom of the lake. The dream faded fast as my leg hit something and turning my head to the side, my eyes widened; My beautiful Jessica was repositioning herself in bed next to me. When my leg bumped hers, she made a soft sleepy sound and rolled over towards me. I slid over quickly so that she didn't get close enough to press against me, especially my still hard cock. Jessica nuzzled her face into the pillow before sighing softly and settling back into sleep. She really was nothing short of beautiful. Her soft features were peaceful and I smiled when I noticed her lips were pressed into a pout as she slept. I leaned closer and had the urge to gently press my lips to hers, to feel their softness. Jessica's long red hair was fanned across her shoulders and back.

"Go to sleep." I said to myself, "Do the right thing." Instead I succumbed to my desire to kiss my sleeping girlfriend and grabbing the top sheet I slowly lifted it. “Oh, fuck!” I thought and my aching cock agreed. I took in the smooth lightly freckled skin and resisted the urge to caress it. Achingly slowly, I pulled the sleeping bag open, revealing at last her secret place. Her pussy was completely, beautifully, smooth. Her thick outer lips were surprisingly swollen open to reveal the tender inner lips pushing out to be inspected by the very man who had taken her virginity some twenty four hours earlier. Jessica's legs were stretched out and unable to help it, my eyes wandered down every inch of her well shaped thighs and calves.

After a minute, she adjusted how she was sleeping and stretched out across the bed, with her arms open as if inviting me to lie with her. I watched her for a second. Her sweet smile was so inviting and her flawless breasts rose and fell beautifully with her breathing. I leaned forward and lay back with her, putting the blanket back over us both. We lay there in each other's arms for a minute or so. Her hand was stroking my head and my hair. I could feel her heartbeat, and the whole length of her body pressing against mine. She looked me in the eye, her emerald eyes sending a jolt of pleasure through my body.

"Can't sleep?"

I swallowed nervously, wondering if she had seen me gawking. "I… um… no." I said with a shrug.

Jessica smiled and said, "I couldn't either, sorry if I woke you… getting back into bed." Her smile widened, "I like sleeping with you." I felt myself relaxing, that last remark helped clear the funk in my mind, the terror of my nightmare fading away. "It's nice to sleep naked," she shrugged, "When I'm at home I sleep in jammies. Do you want me to change into my pyjamas?" she asked, "I'll fish around in my bag for them if you want." She gave me the pout. "Do you want me too?"

"No… I like feeling your skin against mine. Good night honey, sweet dreams," I whispered, and staying on my back, I moved over a little more and closed my eyes.

"Or not so sweet ones," she giggled, causing my eyes to pop open. I gasped out loud when she slid closer and I felt the heat of her pussy along my thigh. Jessica wanted me. She was wide awake and waiting for me to react. I stayed where I was, feigning sleep and wondering if I didn't move if she'd go any further. It was everything I could do not to lift the sheet and look along the length of her nude form. My cock was hard within seconds and again I yelled at myself to get out of... My thoughts trailed off as the redhead started rocking her hips, causing her pussy to slide along my leg. My heart started beating faster as her smooth hot skin rubbed along my thigh.

I started breathing heavier as I could feel my leg getting wet beneath her and could now feel her very hard nipples poking into me. Her leg was across mine far enough that I could feel her soft foot on my other leg and she was sliding it up and down my calf. I caught my breath when her hand began to move along my stomach. She was only using her nails and the feeling of them trailing across my skin caused a surge of excitement through my already hard dick.

"Do I feel good?" she asked in my ear.

"J...Jessica," I could hear my voice trembling; "Maybe we should wait until morning."

"But I want you now." She had propped herself up on one elbow causing the sheet to fall away and my breath hissed from between my teeth at the sight of my lover's perfect breasts. Jessica's tits were small, but round and firm and her tiny nipples were so pink I could barely see them. Those nipples were erect and each one turned up slightly. Oh God, did I want them in my mouth!

"I..."

"Don't you want me?" she asked, her lips going into the pout and her green eyes growing wide. "You've been so good to me, and I want to be good to you! In every way!" she put her head down. "I don't think we should ever be alone again." She looked up and locking her green eyes on mine she whispered, "I want to belong to you. I want to give myself to you. Let me make you happy.”

I turned my head and gasped as her lips immediately pressed into mine. I tried not to respond to the kiss, but as those incredibly soft lips began sliding back and forth over my mouth, I let my body relaxed and surrendered to my taboo desire. As my lips parted and began pressing into hers, Jessica let out a soft whimper that caused my cock to twitch in her hand. I began kissing her more passionately and released a whimper of my own when her soft tongue slipped into my mouth and caressed mine.

I brought my arm up around her shoulders and crushed her to me. Jessica squealed delightedly as I wrapped my other arm around her thin waist and held her against me. I could feel her nipples pressing into my chest and although I yearned to taste them it could wait. Right now I was enjoying holding her naked body close to mine and the feeling of her lips. Her tongue still teasing the inside of my mouth, the insistent redhead rolled over on top of me. I moaned as she straddled my leg and I could feel her slick pussy pressing into it. That wet pussy was throwing a lot of heat and the thought hit me that pretty soon I was going to find out just how hot my little girlfriend's pussy was. I moaned and started rocking my hips, pressing my hard cock into her soft stomach as we continued to kiss. I slid my hand up Jessica's soft smooth back and up into her long hair to cradle the back of her head. I felt her body relax against mine and sliding her lips from mine she whispered, "You feel so good!"

"So do you Jessica," I sighed in her ear as she began gently kissing my neck.

The twin slipped her arms from underneath me and bracing them on my chest lifted herself over me and leaning down, brought her perfect little tits to my lips. I opened my mouth and eagerly sucked her pink nipple into it.

"Oh, fuuuuuck…" she gasped as I swirled my tongue around her swollen flesh, “She was right!”

I felt a shiver go through her as a fresh wave of moisture flooded my thigh between her legs. As I swirled my tongue around her nipple, Jessica moaned and began grinding her hips hard into my leg. I switched to the other nipple and bringing my hand up, began rolling the other between my fingertips. Jessica's fingers were digging into my shoulders and she was releasing soft whimpers as I began switching my tongue from one nipple to the other. While sucking one tit, I gave the other a squeeze and marveled at how firm her perky little tits were. She reached up and placed her hand over mine, pressing my palm to her tit. That move caused my cock to begin to ooze into her stomach. The look of pure desire on my girlfriend's face was one that I'd never seen on a woman before. Damn she really did want me! Right now! "Oh fuck, this is so perfect." She whispered softly. I looked up expecting her to tell me to stop, but her eyes were closed and her hand was pinching and playing with her other nipple.

"Are you sure you want this? We can stop now if you want to?" I said brushing my fingers lightly over her vulva. I remembered back to the night before, as I fucked her in this very same bed. Memories of her legs wide open and my hard cock ramming into into her virgin pussy shattering her hymen, blood dribbling out around the edges as I pumped my cum deep into her, flashed unbidden across my mind… I prayed she couldn't see my madness.

"Yes, I want you to fuck me… fuck me like you're fucking you baby into me." She said and relaxed her legs allowing them to fall open. "Fuck me like you did last night. Prepare me… Take me… Make me your woman."

With a sigh of relief I lowered my mouth to her stomach and licked a wet trail to her tummy button. I slipped my tongue further down and licked back and forth across her stomach as my thumb found her hard little clit and rubbed it in small circles. My fingers pressed at the entrance of her once virgin hole through her slippery puffy labia. Continuous moans were now coming from her and she rocked her hips against my fingers wanting more, wanting them in her. My cock had never been so hard and in need so I pressed it against her leg and rubbed it there trying to control the urge to thrust it into her hot little cunt. I could see her wetness glistening on the lips at the opening and I leaned forward and took a deep breath of her pretty pussy. Oh how I had longed for this, repressed the need for this, shunned the desire to do just this; to taste my beautiful girlfriend. She reached down and with two fingers drew her flesh back exposing her erect clit, pushing out from under the tender hood that kept it safe and shuddered at the feel of my hot breath on her mound and pushed her hips up to my watering mouth.

Opening my mouth I pressed it over her moist labia as my tongue stroked her clit, sending shivers of pleasure through her. Her hands tangled in my hair holding my head closer to her crotch. I sucked in the juices, relishing the taste of her sweet pussy, rolling my tongue over her throbbing hard clit, sliding it down her slit, then plunging my tongue into the opening. She gasped and thrust forward wanting it deeper. Engulfing her whole pussy in my wet ravenous mouth I thrust my tongue as deep as it would go, her thighs quivered and I felt the tightness form in her stomach. Using my tongue to fuck her sweet virgin pussy I slowly brought her toward orgasm. As I felt the muscles of her sweet little vagina begin the trembling of orgasm I replaced my tongue with my thumb and I grasped her clit between my teeth and flicked the tip faster and faster as the first spasm of orgasm slammed into her. Her whole body convulsed, jerking her clit from my mouth. Grabbing her ass with my free hand I raised her clit up to my mouth once more and held it firmly in place and with my tongue and thumb forced her to have wave after wave of intense pleasure that sparked through her pussy. The nectar of her climax flooded my mouth and I lapped and sucked at it, drinking it up until the last waves subsided and she began to relax.

The thrill of bringing my woman to climax as I watched and tasted and smelled it pushed my resolve to its limit. I couldn't wait any longer, the rhythmic rubbing of my penis against her leg was no longer enough, I needed to feel the wet heat of her pussy surrounding my cock. Trailing kisses up her stomach and stopping to suck hard on the softness of her belly I slid my hands under her shoulders. My mouth once again feasted on her hard teenage nipples as I distracted her while I placed the pulsing head of my prick against the wet lips of her innocent hole. I rubbed its hard hot head up and down her slit, lubricating it with the juices of her climax.

“Yes, baby, do it… you prepared me just like you did last night… I'm ready… take me,” she gasped in the afterglow of her orgasm.

Slowly I slipped just the head in and the feel of her tight opening stretching over me sent searing flashes of extreme pleasure burning through me. I quivered with the effort of restraint, I wanted so much to plunge forward, but she started squirming, trying to reposition herself on the small bed. I lowered my head and began biting and sucking on a nipple causing a confusion of sensations to flood her body, discomfort from the head of my large cock lodged firmly in her young puss and thrills of electricity from the stimulation to her nipples. I rocked slowly, just a fraction of an inch, in and out, in and out, until I felt her begin to relax. I was losing my desperate slippery grip on my control, all I wanted to do was ram forward, bury my cock deep into the hot wetness and pound into it until I could finally feel my cum empty into her. She was right, it was what I was made to do.

Her mewling noises brought reality back into sight, this was my woman, my lover, the sweet redhead I had fallen in love with. I wanted her to learn the pleasure of sex, the joy of making love. So I cooled the heated acid that pounded through my veins and continued suckling on her nipples as I reached between us and rubbed her clit while I gently rocked back and forth, slowly pushing my cock farther into her tight little hole. It was exquisite torture. I focused on the feel of my manhood sliding millimeter by millimeter into her. I was shivering with need, with an all consuming fire that was slowly burning away my resolve to take it slowly, so each moment, each sensation could be remembered later. This young teenage girl who's tiny tits I watched grow to these ripe full breasts I was sucking and nibbling. The feel of her nipple against my tongue was heaven as I clamped my teeth on the engorged nub and flicked its tip. Concentrating on her breast and ignoring the raging sensation on the head of my prick I slowed the building of my own fires of lust. I waited for the moment when I would sense she was ready for the next step.

Finally I felt her begin to respond to the slow rocking thrusts, her pussy began to pulse with little contractions, sucking at the head of my cock, her breath was coming in gasps as her first orgasm began to mount. I increased the pressure on her clit, pinching it between my thumb and finger, stroking it like a miniature dick. She was thrusting against my cock and I became still letting her work it deeper into her welcoming vagina until it rested against the hymen. I could feel the barrier press on the tip of my tingling penis repeatedly as she climaxed on the end of my hard pulsating cock. Wait… Hymen? I was stunned. Overwhelmed. No. It couldn't be. I froze immediately.

“Rachel?”

“No, no! I'm Jessica!” Suddenly she looked panicked beneath me.

“Rachel, I know it's you.” I said quietly.

“How…?”

“Because, for the first time in your life you’re not identical to your sister.”

Tears began to flood from her eyes, “No, no, nooooo! You weren't supposed to be able to tell. It was supposed to be dark! You were supposed to be too tired! It was my time…” she began to cry and I propped myself above her.

“Why did you want to trick me?”

“We didn't want to,” Rachel sobbed, “but… we promised each other… that we would lose our virginities at the same time. You made it perfect for Jessica. We thought–”

“--You’d manipulate me into popping your cherry too.” As I said the words the full realisation came crashing down upon me. Jessica wanted this. She planned this. She asked me to do this last night and I refused. She wanted me to fall asleep! Jessica loved her sister and wanted this for her, slipping out of our bed and swapping places with her twin, hoping I wouldn't notice. She even said sorry before we fell asleep, not for what had happened… but what she was about to do.

The rest of Jessica's words from last night came back to me… "I’m your woman, and as your woman I want to apologise to my man. I'm sorry we do this to you… my sister and I. It's how we've always been. We are the same, we like the same things, we dream the same dreams. We will disappoint you again, and I'm sorry." She sighed, "When it happens next please remember… I'm OK with it. Your happiness and my sister's happiness is all I will ever want. But Rachel was meant to be with you tonight. She needs to become a woman too…" Jessica even knew how I would react when I found out. I felt guilty about my feelings for her twin sister but Jessica had told me… she was OK with it. She loved me and trusted me to love her sister in the way I loved her. I felt guilty but Jessica didn’t. And in that moment I finally understood. The guilt I had been feeling from our first tentative dates together dissipated and I looked down at Rachel with new eyes.

“Jessica loves you,” I said.

“I know… she loves you too…” she said between sobs.

“I’m in love her… and I'm in love with you, Rachel,”

“You are?” She stopped crying.

“I love you both. I didn't realise how much Jessica needed for you to… have this.” I looked down at our naked bodies, primed for copulation, the sexual intercourse we were close to having. “I was so hung up on my own guilt and insecurities… focused on my own needs… I didn't think that I should allow myself to fulfill your needs too…”

“We knew that we were risking everything,” Rachel said, wiping her tears. “If you found out you might not forgive us this time. You weren't supposed to find out… Jessica would slip back into bed with you in the morning.”

“What do you want, Rachel?”

“I want to lose my virginity. I want to give it to you. I want you to make love to me. If that's what you want… but… I don't want you to blame my sister. If this in any way changes how you feel about her then I will get out of your bed and out of your life… forever,” another tear made its way down her cheek. “Jessica needs to be with you and I want you to be with her. I just want her to be happy.”

“That's precisely what she said about you, she would do anything to make you happy,” I reassured her.

“Maybe we need to all focus on that, rather than trying to second guess how each other feel. We all feel the same way. We want the same things. We dream the same dreams.”

Maybe that's what my dream had been trying to tell me? “I need to get you ready,” I announced while shuffling back down the bed.

“I’m all yours. Make me into a woman. Claim my virginity. I want to be just like my little sister.”

I kissed the inside of her left thigh and once again traced a path upward with the tip of my tongue, slowing a bit as I got close to the centre of her womanhood, then licking with increased pressure along the perineum, causing her hips to rise off the bed. I placed my hands on the insides of her thighs, gently spread her legs as far as they would comfortably go and slowly swept my tongue from bottom to top, the length of her pussy, causing another shudder to radiate through her body. She gasped, then let out a tiny scream and for a brief moment I thought she'd climaxed but couldn't be sure. Rachel was so wet; my tongue swished across the soaked lips of her virgin pussy.

My first licks over her vaginal area were long and slow as I parted her puffy labia with my fingers and planted my mouth over her heated core. From bottom to top, with my tongue flat and broad across her open labia, steadily and firmly, I licked her over and over again, pulling my tongue away just shy of her clitoris. Her clit was poking out of its hood, fully engorged and begging for attention. I thought if I touched it with the tip of my tongue it would be all over - I'd send the identical twin over the edge in a mind-blowing orgasm - crashing like storm waves upon the shore. But I didn't want it to be over just yet; I needed to prepare her properly… as I had prepared her sister. Looking at the clock I could see that she must have swapped places almost an hour ago now and I noticed the light constantly growing brighter although the drapes in the room weren’t drawn.

I continued licking upward, varying from Rachel's centre by alternating licks along each side of her mons - to cover every inch with my tongue. By this time my face was completely drenched in her juices and I was able to savour that special nectar that only a woman can make when she is truly aroused. She seemed drenched with desire, sprawled flat on her back, breathing fast and moaning with lust. In the increasing but still dim light, beads of sweat glistened on her body. Her nipples were rock hard and poking out as her breasts heaved up and down. My hands had her boobs enveloped in a soft embrace as I used my palms to keep her stiff nipples hard and upright.

After stroking her vaginal lips for some time, I brought my hands down from her breasts and placed them on the insides of her thighs next to her crotch. Using my fingers gently alongside my tongue, I finally licked her protruding clitoris. Rachel bucked so wildly when I did that, I almost strained my neck with the jolt. But I stayed on her clit for a few moments, licking it tenderly till I finally wiggled the tip of my tongue on it for a few seconds. I pulled away for a brief count and then did it again. She grabbed my head with both hands and held it down to her pussy, thrusting her hips upwards to mash into my face. I could feel the hymen at the tip of my tongue and a long moan of pleasure pushed its way from my throat into her pussy, the vibration of the sound sent thrills to her very. Sliding my tongue back to her clit I licked and sucked it feeling her grow wetter and more excited and I increased the pressure and speed of my flicking tongue. I knew Rachel was in the throes of complete abandonment, unaware of her conscious state; everything she did now was born of pure animal instinct. I bore down on her clit with my tongue and started licking in frenzy. I lashed her clitoris, sucked on her labia, my mouth clashing against her cunt as she continued to drench my face with overflowing juices. She continued to hold my head in place, and her hips kept jerking off of the bed. I could feel her impending climax building - her hips rose up, she arched her back and started to scream in pure abandon, thrashing her head from side to side on her pillow as she exploded in an orgasm she quite possibly had never experienced before. Over and over again she convulsed, riding each wave as it racked her body; to me it seemed as though bolts of lightning shot directly from my tongue to her clit, up her spine, through her heart exploded in a full body orgasm.

The feel of her unbroken hymen at the tip of my tongue with each thrust fueled my own lust driving my passion to limits I had never experienced. As her body relaxed, I continued to gently lave her pussy as though I was licking off the last remnants of cream from her pouting slit, careful now not to touch the highly sensitive clitoris. Her fingers unclenched as she released her grip on my hair and her breathing began to slow gradually. I heard a deep sigh after almost a minute and then what I thought were sobs. I pulled myself up along the length of her body till my face was above hers.

"Oh fuck, you made me squirt in your face! What have I done? I’m so sorry" she gasped between gasps of breath and I noticed tears in her eyes.

"Shhhh!" I sounded into her mouth as I locked my lips with hers. I kissed her mouth, sucked her lips, kissed the tears away from her eyes and held her close to me. "Shhhh!"

My penis was now aching because it stayed rampantly firm for what must have been close to two hours now. I kissed her mouth again, holding her face firmly in my hands. I then slid down her body until my face was between her breasts, my hands drawing them against each other and rubbing from the outside in. I took a nipple in my mouth and nibbled gently on it, the other one between my fingers titillating them both back to an almost immediate erection. I felt my stiff penis between her thighs and moved my hips so she could feel the hot stiffness against her flesh.

As I mouthed her pert titties, I slid my hands down the side of her body and slipped them under her hips. I grabbed her buttocks and lifted up her body as I ground my cock against her snatch. My own torso was raised and I looked down between our bodies; my thick penis was clearly visible in the morning light that had filtered into the room. The girth looked massive as it rested on her belly, the tight mat of my furry pubes equally visible. I saw that she was straining to look down as well; I felt her tense and there was what seemed like an immediate rise in body temperature. I needed the twin to go back into the frame of mind that we had been in when she woke me up a couple of hours ago. We would handle our emotional baggage later.

She was silent for a while, contemplating what she saw and seeming to make up her mind about something. She reached for my face and smothered it with kisses as she climbed on top of me and pushed hard against my erection, sliding up and back until it felt like my penis was on fire from the slippery wet friction of her pussy juices. Her tongue found mine and we explored each other's mouths while I turned her on her side and began massaging her breasts. In turn, she used her leg to rub against my throbbing erection while her frenzied response to my fingers sent ripples of anticipation through her body. I reached for her firm boobs and gave her nipples and areola a rough chafe until I could hear her breath come in sharp gasps and a groan escaping from her mouth.

"Oh, shit," she mumbled. "I think I'm ready!" She kept softly whispering words in a babbling language I was unable to decipher but I was incredibly aroused by her apparently approaching orgasm without even touching her vagina. When I pushed her her back onto the bed and placed myself between her legs, I looked down and realised I was was hard and ready for penetration. When Rachel looked down at my manhood, I heard her catching her breath quietly. But she lifted her legs, bending at the knees and pulling them up and apart with her hands, as if demanding that I enter her immediately. With her legs spread like they were, I felt a hunger that was almost primal to enter her, spread her legs and push into her. But, it was her first time. Instead of losing control, I nodded, as drips of my precum splattered directly into her moist slit. "I'm sorry if it hurts, Rachel. I'll go really slow."

She nodded up at me, gasping now as the tip of my long, hard member pressed against her slit directly. She moaned, "Please, please, kiss me when you do it? I want to give you my cherry… I want to be yours."

I couldn't do anything but obey. Our lips locked as I leaned over her, and I gently pressed my cock into her, bowing my body so she had enough room to touch herself. I slid into her tightness and in only a moment I felt her viginal resistance, and she gasped and shook uncontrollably. A thrill like none I had ever experienced filled me as I watched Rachel cum on my cock for the first time. The searing heat of her orgasm sent my blood racing through me, my heart was pounding. I was breathing in hard jagged gasps as I memorized the look on her face, the smell of our sex, the sound of her cries of pleasure as she screamed out "Oh Fuck, Do it. Do it!" Over and over. As her orgasm washed over her, as she reached its peak I couldn't hold back any longer and rammed my cock forward breaking through the barrier feeling her virgin pussy stretch to receive a cock for the first time, my cock, her sister's boyfriend's hungry throbbing cock.

She screamed, a shrill piercing sound of shock and pain and she looked into my eyes in surprise. Shock turned to a dreamy look of lustful love as she tried to move her sex onto mine, but I held her fast in place, impaled on my quivering manhood. All thought was gone except for the feel of her hot newly pierced pussy pulsing around my prick and her ass wiggling against my balls as she tried to fuck me, squealing in desperation. Grabbing a hold of her red hair I pulled her head back and silenced her screams with my mouth. Swallowing the sound and thrusting my tongue deep into her mouth as I had just held my manhood inside her newly formed womanhood. A small measure of thought returned at the taste of a tear that trickled down her cheek and along the edge of our kiss. I released her mouth. "Shit, are you OK?" I whispered against her ear, and sucked softly on the lobe.

“It was incredible. Just like Jessica said it would be…The stretching felt just like the moment when you try putting on a turtleneck shirt but your head gets stuck in your sleeve instead but you try to push it in anyways,” Rachel giggled, “Now it just feels… like I'm a part of you. I belong to you now. I'm a woman…”

“You look different…” she looked at me quizzically, “you have a glow… when you have sex, your brain releases happy hormones like Serotonin and Oxycontin, which help in cutting down the stress levels and make you feel relaxed. The result? You get clearer-looking skin with a lit-from-within glow. You look… amazing…” I whispered, kissing her lightly on the lips.

“Please… fuck me now, before the sun rises.”

“Is that when Jessica is due to return?”

Rachel nodded her head so I began rocking my shaft in and out of her torn pussy ever so slightly. I waited for her body to adjust to my invading member and shifted to rest on my elbows allowing both hands access to her sensitive breasts. Rolling her nipples between my thumb and forefinger I kneaded them firmly, replacing the sensation of tearing and fullness in her pussy with one of quiet pleasure.

“Fuuuuck… my titties are just like Jessica's… she said you loved them… she said you knew how to make them feel amazing!” The feel of her rapid breath on my face stimulated me, driving me toward completion. I watched the expressions on her face change, seeing the discomfort lesson I began slowly to withdraw my cock from her pussy. The velvety squeeze of her muscles contracting as I pulled out was almost more than I could bare. I left just the tip inside her.

I raised up on my arms, extending them to full length, locking my elbows in place and I gazed at her, seeing that she was watching me. As our eyes locked onto each other a quiver passed through my heart, a sensation that thrilled my very being and I watched the flames of lust leap and burn as I slowly pushed back inside her. I was hypnotized by the look in her eyes, I drank in the texture of her fresh pussy, the smell of her excitement tinged with a hint of virgin blood. I licked my lips and tasted the lingering essence of her earlier orgasm. I knew she felt every millimeter of my cock enter her, I watched it on her face as she felt the walls of her unused hole expand, stretch to let me in, feeling the hard softness of my rod as her sister's boyfriend began to fuck her. Thrusting in and out, I reveled in the slick feel of her pussy sliding over my hard meat, the cunt lips sucking the tender skin of my prick as I quickened my movements. With her first moan of pleasure my control snapped and I began the hard pistoning I had held off for so long. Rachel's own pleasure was once again rising and she was thrusting up to meet me, driving us closer to climax. And with that I let loose--there were no holds barred. I fucked and bucked and fucked and bucked as hard as I could slamming into her pussy as hard as she was slamming into me.

"Oh fuck, Rachel, Fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck," I said rapidly and in time with each collision of pleasure

"I'm cuummmmminnng! I'm CUMMMMMMIIIIIIIINNNG! FUUUUCK!"

I kept slamming hard onto me until suddenly she stopped and sounded like she was crying. And in fact tears were in her eyes and she was whimpering, then her whole body seized tight a dozen times in a row, each seizure squeezing my cock harder than I'd ever experienced inside a woman. She pressed her hand to my shoulder, and I felt her pussy clench around me as she came, my cock deep inside of her. I couldn't help but let my cock twitch in time with her shudders, her hand pulling away from the place where we were now joined to wrap around me, holding me close through her orgasm. The pleasure was intense, immeasurable. I had thought that her tits were the best feeling imaginable, but this was a thousand times better. She was so warm on my cock, softer than I'd ever imagined, and so wet. Her muscles kept milking me for what seemed like a minute, and I didn't dare move for fear of setting off my own orgasm, pumping her tight pussy full of my milky semen. I tried desperately to hold onto my load and my arse rose and fell, my hips pistoning my cock in and out of her sex. Her orgasm swelled and finally burst again to the sensations of my hard cock pounding against her cervix, jarring her body with each thrust. As my own peak rushed in I screamed her name and grabbed her hips digging my fingers deep into the flesh and with one final plunge I rammed my cock hard and deep.

Which of course, sent me to the edge, "I’m going to… I can’t hold on!" I squealed loudly and rapidly, "Here I go, hold me! HOLD ME!" I felt my balls rise and my cock swell tightly in her hot sheath. My cum erupted from within me again and again, at least a dozen strong cannon shots of hot sticky spunk, the tingling seizing my cock so intense I couldn’t tell where I ended and Rachel began. Then just as suddenly I became stiff as if paralyzed; I literally could not move. My brain was caught in the vice grip of pleasure and blue explosions, my chest in the vice grip of her loving arms, and my dick in the spasmodic vice grip of her cunt muscles.

I reached up and wrapped my arms around her shoulders and squeezed her as if my life depended on it. The pleasure seemed to rise like a wave, bowling me over, taking everything I had. I continued to thrust into her unprotected pussy, my cock twitching, and I felt the spurts of pleasure and cum rocketing into her. Her arms held me close as I came, our bodies still sliding, slick with sweat and everything else as I groaned with every twitch and spurt from my hard cock.

“I’ve got you baby,” Rachel whispered from beneath me, tears streaming from her dilated green eyes.

"Rachel! Oh Rachel. Hold me," I said more softly, "Hold me, Hold me, Hold me."

I looked at her face and realized she was not crying out of pain or sadness--she was "crying" because she felt so loved. She looked at me, I looked at her and we both smiled as the last of my sperm gushed from the head of my buried prick filling the last female of her family with my seed. I pulled out until only the still throbbing tip was left inside her and then I rammed forward once, twice, three more times until the final shivering sensation of my orgasm began to subside. I stayed in that position, my head thrown back, diminishing cries of passion fading from my lips, heaving jagged breaths slowly calming, until I felt her arms circle me and hug me close.

The strength in my arms gave way and I rolled over onto my back with her still pressed close to my chest, my quivering cock still buried in her newly opened little hole. I savored the feel of our juices as it dribbled down over my balls. I pushed my hips tighter to hers and with my hands on the small of her back pressed her snugly down on my now softening cock. I relished the feel of her pussy as it cooled to normal temperature and relaxed allowing me to slip out and rest between our bodies. Finally, though, my pleasure was spent and I paused my shaking thrusts, catching Jessica's face and pulling her into a gentle but hungry kiss. I rolled off her, and we both just lay there, panting, spent.

She was the first one to break the companionable silence. "That was so perfect. It was just what I wanted. I'm sorry if I was confusing," she glanced away from me. "It's not that I wanted to deceive you, it's just that... for my first time, I wanted it to be just the way that Jessica told me. With someone I love so much, with nothing at all between us, both accepting the consequences.”

She trailed off so I co tinued, speaking softly as we were greeted by the dawn chorus, like a thousand ti y angels were celebrating our procreation. "While I was inside you, I was thinking about us… a future with you in it. Somehow, all of us, living happily ever after. Married… with children." Rachel blushed, flipping up on one arm to look at me, her beautiful tits and softly curving hips making a beautiful view for me as I leaned over as well. "So maybe we should just... see what happens?"

Rachel looked down between her legs. "That really must have been a huge load, I can feel," she giggled. Despite having just achieved the biggest orgasm I'd ever felt, my cock twitched, and I watched as she leaned back, spreading her legs so I could watch a pearlescent teardrop of my seed emerge from her tightness.

“Married… with children?” asked a voice from the door. It was Jessica, back to swap places with her twin.

“It's not… no, Jess, he knew I was me. He knew!” Rachel gasped. "What are you doing here so soon?" Rachel stared straight into her sister's eyes. For a moment the panting twin just lay there, frozen like a deer in headlights. When Rachel tried to jump off the bed, Jessica leapt forwards, catching her as her feet touched the floor, grabbing her by the wrist.

"Let go!" she yelped.

"Rachel, wait! Just wait!"

“I know he worked it out. I heard him crying out your name as he came inside you.” The twin sisters struggled together, as Jessica pulled Rachel back on the bed. She wrapped her arms around her beloved sister, despite her protests and her struggling. But as she gripped tighter, Rachel began to calm down. Her sister's hair fell on her face I lifted myself up to the pillows. Rachel knew there was no use trying to deny anything now. My cream still oozed from her vagina.

"Remember why we just did that. What you were doing… with him… think… Why-," Jessica began.

"Because I'm in love with him and I wanted to give myself to him… the way you had. I love you both, OK!" Rachel snapped. "I'm in love with him… but I love you… and I know you're disappointed in me… because he discovered our switch and I made him pop my cherry anyway."

“I'm not disappointed. I'm not angry at all. I saw with my own eyes that you love him as much as I do. It was perfect. He made it perfect. Did you hear what he said? Married with children, all of us together, somehow… that's what he wants… for us all. That's a beautiful dream.” Jessica looked at me with love in her eyes, “He always blames himself, he always feels guilty for having feelings for us both… but his love comes from his heart. It's pure. We are the ones tainting it.”

Rachel curled herself up in a ball. She sobbed heavily, hiding her face from her sister. Months, if not years worth of emotion came flooding out. Through her sobs, she declared her love and explained how it evolved into a sexual desire and then a need from within her very soul. She told me how she hated it when I dated Ellen. How she even relished her times spent swapping places with Jess so she could pretend that the love we felt was for her too. She knew it was wrong, but not having her hearts desire… that was a far worse torture than anything in the world. "Do you have any idea what it's like? To want to love someone… to want to make love to someone who's around you all day? Every day? Our Mom loves you, hell, even Ellen probably still loves you. When I see you with Jessica…” Rachel turned to her sister, “I feel… everything you feel… with him… so every time I see him with you… I wish I was you. It's been a nightmare."

Jessica looked adoringky at her sister, "Rachel, baby. I… we… we will never do anything to hurt you. I will include you in everything we do. Fifty/fifty. We spent our childhood sharing everything so we will share this… but only if that’s what you want?” Jessica turned to me with a pleading look in her eyes, matched by Rachel’s longing stare. Once again, she hid her face from her sister, crying deeply. Jessica couldn't help but cry as well. No one could stand to see someone they love in such agony. Not even me. Tears sprang from my eyes.

"Rachel, honey," I said, stroking my fingers through Rachel’s red hair as I scooped her into my embrace, "I had no idea. I'm so, so sorry… yes, that’s what I want."

"You do?”

“Yes, somehow. I don't know how. It won't be easy. I guess it's not supposed to be and… It's been a long night…” I yawned.

“Just knowing… is enough… we can talk more about it in the morning?” Rachel replied, looking at her sister who was still smiling. Jessica reached over and hugged me in silent acknowledgement.

“You think I'm a freak, don't you?" Rachel Said after a few minutes as we all composed ourselves.

"No honey. You gave me your virginity. I became part of you… both of you. I guess I belong to you both now.”

“You made it so special…” Rachel’s tears had stopped and she looked up at me with nothing but love.

“You're my… God, I love you… I'd do any-," I stopped myself and istrad hugged her. We were bith still naked and despite the sunlight streaming i to the lodge, it felt a little cold.

I knew I would do anything for her… for both of them. Anything. But did that include… this? Jessica jumped onto the bed and cuddled into me as I held her sister. I looked at her, and her beautiful green eyes looked back up at me. I knew the answer. Yes, anything, everything… including making love to them both. A twinkle appeared in Jessica’s eye, “Let’s sleep on it.”

________

When I woke up, I had a touch of cottonmouth, but no headache. I focused my eyes on the tree filtered sunlight dancing across the bed. Then I looked down. Two slender arms criss-crossed my chest. One girl on my left, the other on my right, me in the middle. We were naked above the covers. I have to tell the truth, it was the most wonderful way to wake up I could imagine.

I lay in bed, thinking, remembering, wondering how the future could unfold, repeating the same prayer over and over in my head, "God, give me strength." I closed my eyes and I wanted to shut out the world forever. But it was too late for that now. My instinct was to pursue a relationship with Jessica… and Rachel, despite the feelings I had for first their older sister and then their mother. I should have run away the first chance I had. I was going to be a father and… I knew I was going to marry one of the twins. Love had made me a coward and now there was nowhere to run. The girl to my right stirred, then pillowed her head on my shoulder. I had no idea which twin sister it was. The girl on my left sighed. "Shh," she whispered. “Go back to sleep. We'll tell our secrets soon enough. Go to sleep. Go to sleep…”

#get lucky #Get lucky 7 #rachel #fucking #his perspective #sophie #jessica #lovers #unprotected sex #First #First time #Popping cherry #losing virginity

153 notes · View notes

damagdsnow · 7 months

Text

Fix my reputation

Pairing: young!Coriolanus Snow x fem!reader

Summary: You and Coryo are together for mutual benefits, he needs a well known woman by his side to look vulnerable and loving during the presidential elections and you need your reputation to be fixed after your unforgivable scandal.

Tag: fake dating, slow burn, enemies to lovers, arranged marriage, manipulative/soft Snow, strong and independent reader (as she should), fluff, angst, power play, smut, fingering, thigh riding, switching sub/dom, degradation, denied orgasm, piv, dirty talk, overstimulation, oral (fem/male receiving), praise

Chapter 1, chapter 2;

aesthetic chapter one, aesthetic chapter two;

Tw: Snow being Snow, mention of alcohol, panic/anxiety attack, mention of blood, mention of parent death, physical aggression (not detailed and not from Snow)

Word count: 11.3k

note: before reading this I recommend you to read the first chapter here. Also, thank you so much for all the love and support on chapter one I didn’t expect all of this, I love you guys ❤️

He is the forbidden fruit, I shall not fall in temptation.

The first time you had met Coriolanus was when Dr. Gaul had announced he was going to be her apprentice Gamemaker during the next Hunger Games.

At that time, you got a job as a health advisor, essentially you monitored tributes' vital signs and whether they were injured, you formulated unique medicine so mentors and sponsors could help their favorites heal faster and be a step ahead of the others. You were used to stitch wounds, examining patients, making prescriptions. This was a whole new thing to you. Dr. Gaul said to you that you were one of the most qualified doctors in that department, this is the reason why she pressured you to ‘amaze’ her.

”When I read your qualifications I was shocked to learn you were looking for employment,” was the first thing Dr. Gaul said to you when she requested to meet you.

You were in her laboratory, a bright room filled with gruesome creatures, dead and alive. She was standing in front of you, with her voluminous curly hair and her reddish long tunic, while she was feeding some sorta of genetically modified fish.

“I was looking for some thrilling experience,” you started fidgeting your fingers, “making me useful for the good of Panem.”

You practiced saying these words many times before meeting her, what were you supposed to say? That you desperately needed a job? That as soon as you found another position you would quit immediately?

”Your idea to formulate a drug that would help tributes in the arena?” With a long tweezer she dropped a pink cube in the small pool, ”so original,” she smiled while feeding the fishes with more cubes.

“You know what it means right? The games will last longer, people spending money on their helpless and injured tributes, mentors fighting to get the best sponsor,” she continued, her icy eyes were staring at you, “this is going to revolutionise the games.”

“I’m glad you liked my proposal,” you looked down, wondering if it was better to make eye contact with her or watch those horrific creatures with long fangs and thorny tails.

“Liked? I absolutely adore your way of thinking,” she put the tweezer back on a metal tray. “No one was able to surprise me since–” she paused and you looked back at her, ”do you know Coriolanus Snow? You two would get along well.”

At that time you wondered who he could be. Coriolanus Snow? His name sounded familiar to you. Only when Dr. Gaul introduced him to the department as an apprentice, you recognised his face.

You both graduated from the Academy, he was just a year older than you, and during the tenth annual Hunger Games his name was popular amongst students. Even though you went to the same school, you had never talked to him. Until a couple of months before the reaping, Dr. Gaul let you and other members work in her lab to do research. Of course he was there too, and chance had it that you were paired up with Coriolanus, sharing the same desk in the library section.

You could see him sitting opposite to you, his side was impressively tidy, just a black leather notepad and a book. Your half was full of microbiology volumes, agar plates and creased post-it. Coriolanus was too focused on his writing that he never gazed over you, on the other hand you were distracted by his presence. You remembered him differently in the Academy, his hair was slightly longer than before, his facial features were more defined, but the same cold aura surrounded him.

You felt kinda intimidated by him.

You’ve heard colleagues saying how brilliant he was: he won the Plinth prize in his senior year, he graduated with honors at advanced military strategies and he now had a high position as the right hand man of the pretentious Head Gamemaker.

He intrigued you.

You thought you were not the smartest person in the room. There was something in him, probably his confident behaviour while he was writing on his notebook, as if he was superior to you. You couldn’t take your eyes off of him, you thought of ways to start a conversation, not a small talk, but something smart to impress him.

Your heart was beating fast and you finally figured what to say, “Mr. Snow I found a better technique for–“

“What makes you think you can talk to me?” He cut you off while still writing in his notebook.

His words stunned you. The conversation you imagined in your head was now gone, what could you say at this point? “I just wanted–” you stuttered

“Don’t bother, I don’t want to know.”

Your admiration for him slowly faded each day. The way he corrected you every time you had a proposal, pointing out your mistakes in front of everyone, or when he made you work till night in the laboratory to perfectionate your research. You tolerated that, you were used to hard work and mean teachers in your university years, but sometimes he didn’t even show the slightest remorse on things he would say about the districts. About you, indirectly.

Every year on reaping day you thought that it could have been you. Your name in that little piece of paper, read out loud changing your destiny. If it wasn’t for your father’s role in the Dark Days, you could have been in that arena yourself, instead of having the privilege to control tributes’ lives in a cozy chair.

Your dad was an engineer, more a genius mastermind who designed and built high tech weapons. Specifically incendiary bombs, which were crucial to stop the rebels from invading the Capitol during the last year of the war. The project was so successful that he obtained an honorary medal from President Ravenstill himself. He was able to buy a place in the Capitol, for the only purpose to give you and your sister a better future, and you actually lived in luxury compared to your old life back in the districts. However, your father did not side with the president’s political view, still he had to conform to it or he would probably be considered a rebel.

He played the game, to stay alive. Until he was not part of that show anymore.

“I only did it for you and Darla, I don’t care about heavens or hell. As long as my family is safe, I regret nothing of the atrocities I’ve done,” were the words your father wrote to you in a letter, before being killed.

They had never been clear about the dynamics of his homicide, but you were sure it was not an incident as someone would say. The Capitol killed him, they took your dad away from you, the only person you admired, that never let you down.

Your blood was from the districts, even if you’ve lived all your life in the Capitol, you couldn’t change your origins. Coriolanus reminded you of that, with his despicable comments about how ‘horrible and disgusting’ the people from the districts were. As if you didn’t exist to him, you were not a person from his perspective. But he did not know that, no one knew you were not from the Capitol, it was only written on your official documents.

“The games are meant to remind us all who we truly are,” was something Coriolanus often said, bullshit you thought, for you the Games were an insult to humanity and civilisation, cruel entertainment for empty people.

Coriolanus Snow, such a brilliant mind but wicked thoughts.

At the same time, you were not better than him. You worked for the Head Gamemaker and indirectly supported the unnatural destiny of those children. It was easier blaming the government, the bad guys, than admitting to be part of the corrupted system you truly despised. Your excuse was that you had no choice, and partially it was true, but can money win over your beliefs? Were you so desperate to bend your morality just not to be jobless and not respectable? You were acting as your father: were you a fighter or survivor?

Little did you know that your worst nightmares were going to haunt you soon. After the incident you were unemployed, with a bad reputation and with a man you hated.

Check, check, check.

You woke up at lunch time for the third day in a row, it was like being a child again. But there wasn’t your mom taking care of you, your dad making your favorite dish or your big sister spoiling you with presents. You couldn’t ignore your responsibilities and let the adults do the big things for you. You were the adult now, but if you kept self destroying your life this way, it was like everything you’ve done vanished away. Giving up was not an option, or to put things clear, it was the easier possibility amongst the other challenging beginnings.

One of these included him.

Coriolanus was not a beginning, he was more like someone you bump into when you are in a rush, someone who wasn’t supposed to be there but that let you miss the train, made you change your destination. However, the end of the journey was a mystery, with him nothing was clear from the start.

The gala was proof that you couldn’t handle that world, it felt like everything you did made your situation in a much worse position. If it wasn’t for Coriolanus, you would’ve busted into tears on live tv, he was used to that world, lying so naturally that he convinced them.

Cameras, flashes, interviews. Not exactly what you have been preparing for all your life.

You didn’t want to remember what happened that night. Your mind replayed memories as if it was a film, but you were trying to stop it. The dancing? The photographers?

No, the kiss.

The thought of his hands on your skin, his hair on your hands, his lips against yours. The more you pushed that image away, the less it faded from your mind. How could you let him do something like that? You knew that letting him in again would only bring more chaos into your life, but at the same time, you needed to fix your mess and he was your solution.

Also, you didn’t want to acknowledge that all the attention was something you needed. Not the bad press, the misleading articles and intrusive photographers. It was the care for you, the way he defended you, the warmth you didn’t feel in a long time. You knew it was fake, just a facade, but that pretending was healing an empty spot you have been hiding for ages.

When you checked your mail, you recognised the reddish envelope. It was from Snow manor.

"Be ready at 7 pm, someone is going to pick you up.’ signed by Iris Davebonn.

Of course it was not over.

He had a plan, and he didn’t give up easily. You also had a plan, he was not the only one with something to prove, but was he the only way out to your hell? Or was he another villain in your tragedy? You had nothing to lose but everything to gain.

Coriolanus is the forbidden apple, the fruit I shall never be tempted to desire.

You opened the fridge, still sleepy but hungry. For your breakfast you had a couple of options: water and rotten eggs or rotten eggs and water. So as always you decided to steal from your neighbor’s tangerines tree, you could easily pick the fruits from your window, the advantages of living on the first floor. You knew that the old lady next door noticed your thefts, but she hated you either way so at least you gave her a reason to. Since you didn’t have a monthly paycheck anymore, you had to live with your remaining savings, but soon you were left with nothing with bills and rent to pay.

Actually, Dr. Gaul never fired you, she wasn’t as upset as Capitol people, she even congratulated you because this way The Hunger Games were discussed more on tv and newspapers. For her, the incident was a perfect strategy to make the Games popular. She even thought you did that intentionally, because in her distorted view,”it was funny seeing their faces when for the first time, a 12 years old boy from district eleven won”. Against all odds, the unknown tribute without sponsors and hope to make it alive, won the games because “I killed everybody else.”

Not as funny as she thought.

Eventually, you couldn't handle the pressure anymore and you quit. The last time you saw her she persuaded you to be by her side the next year, “if you did that by accident, I wonder what you could do purposely.” You never considered that offer, you didn’t have to work there in the first place. If only you could go back, maybe… Maybe, everything would’ve gone differently.

The world fell apart when you heard the sound of cannon in that room. Everybody was cheering for that girl from district two, the favorite, the one that won Capitol’s heart during the interviews. The lovely Rea, the brave tribute that was bit by an horrific dog. That creature cannot be defined as a ‘dog’, more like a venomous lion with a crocodile mouth. Your role was to make a medicine that could heal her wound. Sponsors asked it, her mentor was willing to pay whatever price to save her, the Capitol was betting every penny on her.

The pressure was such that you mistakenly switched two drugs and gave her the other for the boy from District three. Fatal mistake.

You were their only hope but you became the death of them.

Relying on somebody else was the last thing you wanted, especially if it was Coriolanus Snow. You didn’t want to need him. But there you go, on your way to his house. Again.

An avox opened the door for you and silently you followed her to the living room. Iris and Coriolanus were both standing near a star shaped glass table surrounded by small couches, you wondered what their conversation was about because they stopped talking the moment you walked in.

“Speaking of the devil,” Coriolanus said looking at you, he was wearing a white shirt and black pants, his hair was messy as if he woke up a couple of minutes ago.

”There she is,” Iris stepped towards you, opening her arms, “the new star of Panem,” she hugged you like you were an old friend she hadn’t seen in a while, it didn’t feel as awkward as you thought, it felt sincere.

”I think you meant a fallen star,” you laughed hugging her back.

”Honey, the gala was a success!” She said with a warm smile.

You perceived his blue eyes gazing at you, the same look he gave you when you were walking with him arm by arm at the gala.

Why is he staring? Am I wearing something inappropriate? Or is it just the indecipherable look he always has?

“Did you read the newspaper?” Iris pointed at the glass table in front of you but you were distracted by a bowl full of pastries to even pay attention to her.

You leaned forward to read the page but your sight was too blurry. The tangerines were the only thing you ate since this morning, not really an energetic meal. You sat on the small couch and you put the newspaper close to your face, nose almost touching the page, squinting to have a better view.

“Are you blind?” Coriolanus said with an annoyed tone, he tore away the paper from your hands.

”I don’t have my glasses with me,” you lied, you have never worn glasses in your entire life.

You rubbed your temples trying to see clearly again and you swiftly took what seemed to be a pink cookie from the tray on the table. What flavour was that? You tried to make a straight face while chewing that sugary stuff, at least your body was eating something.

“To make things short— they think we are the couple of the moment,” Coriolanus started while reading the page, “that everybody was shocked— bla bla,” he rapidly said, “oh and they mentioned my name four times!”

“No, Mr. Snow, if you have to do something you have to do it right,” Iris intervened, taking the newspaper from his hands.

She sat down on the couch near yours and started reciting the article, reading word by word.

“Is love in the air? In Capitol City probably is.” She read the first line,“what a great title isn’t it?” Iris commented

“Go on or we are going to stay here all night,” Coriolanus said.

You looked at him, he was standing up making you feel inferior, like a shadow looming over you.

“After the unsettling events happened in the last Hunger Games, there is finally some hope in our community. The aspiring president Coriolanus Snow showed up with someone not-so-new in the latest gala before the presidential campaign.”

“ ‘not so new’ so kind of them—” you said and he shushed you. How dare he?

“She studied medicine and has worked with the Head Gamemaker for the past year. Rumor has it that for some kind of incident, she was the cause of the premature death of two tributes.”

Iris took a breath. “Unexpectedly, last night Coriolanus proudly walked with her for the very first time in public. Both dressed in white, representing the noble Snow name, they conquered the attention of the media and the crowd. Are they the couple of the moment?” She smiled while looking at you, “the best part is about to come.”

“If we are basing the answers on the way they look at each other, they definitely stole our hearts. We are looking forward to seeing how this unexpected love will grow.”

You laughed, that was too corny for you, was it possible that they truly believed that little show you made?

”Will Coriolanus Snow win the election the same way he won her heart? Right now we are in love with both of them.” Iris finished.

“Did they really write an article about our possible love story?” You took another cookie, green this time, “they really are bored people.”

”You should be happy they didn’t talk about what happened in the arena,” Coriolanus said but you couldn’t see him, he was standing behind you.

“Well, they mentioned it anyway,” you said while chewing that lemon pastry, or was it mint? For a moment you thought it was better starving than eating whatever thing it was.

”Thanks to me they probably will give you a chance,” he said.

”The tone they used– it was like they think you are doing charity by being with me.”

“Well it kinda is–”

”Oh shut up,” you stand up, turning to him, “your name has never been this many times in a newspaper.” You were close to him, and even if you were not sitting anymore, you felt small standing there facing him.

His eyes were still examining you, as if you were a book written in a language he couldn’t read.

“You two look like siblings fighting over meaningless things,” Iris said, stepping in, getting in the middle of you.

“See? Even Iris thinks you are being overly dramatic.”

You fought the urge to answer back, did he just call you over-dramatic?

“Honey, look who's talking,” Iris said pointing a finger at him, “you are not really easy to work with,” then she turned over to you, “in just one day people fell for your fairytale, imagine what you can do in a month.”

“Do you really think this can work?” You avoided looking at him behind her shoulder.

“They don’t care about what you did, you are just another distraction from their empty life,” she explained to you, “they need something else to talk about.”

“The world doesn’t revolve around you, there are more important things,” Coriolanus said, “such as the presidential elections.”

”Is there something else you can say instead of politics and fame?”

”What do you want me to tell you? My sad story about when I mixed some drugs in the laboratory?” He stepped closer, ”oh no, that is something you always talk about.”

”I liked you better when you ignored me,” you said remembering the first time you tried to have a conversation with him.

“Stop please,” Iris said, “you two should bond more, this atmosphere is making me wanna retire early,” she touched her hair, orange this time, “maybe you will like each other.” She walked away from your sight.

“It's going to be tiring enough pretending to like him in public,” now there was just the glass table separating you from him.

“So this is a yes, you are going to do this,” his face lightened up.

“It seems this charade it’s working,” you said convincing yourself that was your best chance of getting your reputation back.

Did you just sign a pact with the devil?

He is the forbidden apple. But it doesn’t mean I can’t just play with it.

“Before I forget,” you heard Iris voice coming from the door entrance, “next week dinner with the Holdens and Suncots,” she was putting her yellow coat on, “they gladly accepted the invite here,” then she put her gloves on, “see you tomorrow—oh and try to bond you two,” she pointed a finger at him before closing the door and leaving you alone with Coriolanus.

You looked at the clock above the coat hanger and it was getting late, but you had nowhere else to be at that moment. No one waiting for you at home, no one expecting your call, nothing to do the next day.

“Tigris is going to design another dress for you,” he said referring to the dinner.

“Can’t I just wear something I already have?” The thought of him deciding what color and style your dress had was not something you tolerated.

“Of course not— do you dine here or?” That didn’t sound like an invite, more as if he was suggesting you go home.

“So kind, I’ll pass,” you said with a sarcastic tone.

”I asked because you almost devoured the entire jar of pastries.” He smiled, waiting for your reaction.

”For the record, they are tasteless.”

He rolled his eyes, “the car is waiting for you outside,” he turned his back and walked towards the kitchen.

”I can walk, I don’t need your personal driver,”

Your words stopped him right in his tracks, ”what if you get lost? How could I do without you?” He said jokingly, turning over to see you, “and it’s fifteen minutes away, in the dark— don’t be a child and go by car, you’ll get used to it.”

You didn’t answer, not like you had something to say. Of course you would’ve accepted the ride, your apartment was too far from his house, you just wanted to irritate him. Maybe you were not so different from Coriolanus, you were playing the same game.

Car rides make you recall only good memories. Your dad got a car when you were little, it was gray and smaller than this one, and he used to drive you to school everyday. Until you got into university and you moved to your current house, it was ten minutes from university so you got used to walking.

The engine stopped and you stepped out of the car, it was cold outside and you wished you had heating at home, a luxury you couldn’t afford anymore.

You fumbled with the keys trying to open the door, you were freezing and you rushed because you heard some steps. You didn’t want to have a conversation with your neighbor, she’ll probably just scold you about the stolen tangerines and how loud you shut the door when you go out, the old same story. You finally walked inside but someone blocked you from closing the door. It was a young man, probably in his thirties, he had a tiny recorder on his hand and you immediately clicked.

“Hi, I’m from Capitol’s People Magazine, I wanted to ask you some questions about your relationship with Coriolanus Snow,” he said pointing you to the black device.

”I’m sorry— for interviews, talk to my manager,” you said with a kind tone.

Iris suggested that every time journalists asked you questions you did not want to answer, you had to say those words, and now was the case. You slowly closed the door but the man put his feet in between.

”How could the heir of one of the most influential figures be with a corrupted woman like you?” He looked at you with eyes full of anger.

Corrupted woman, this was new to you. What was the correct answer to that?

“It was a pleasure to meet you,” you smiled while trying to close the door by pushing it against his feet but he was not intending to leave you alone.

He aggressively tried to wedge his foot into the door, forcing it to stay open while he continued to badger you with invasive questions about the gala.

”Are you planning on ruining his image while stealing his money?” He reached your arm and grabbed it.

“What’s wrong with you?” His grip was getting tighter as you tried shoving him.

He was strong enough to smash the door open, stepping inside your house. With his hand on your wrist, he roughly pushed your body against the wall, your back facing him as he stood behind you, your heart pounding outside your chest.

“You are just a crazy bitch,” he whispered, “you think you can fool them but are a disgrace for Panem,” he pushed your head against the wall, one side of your face hitting the coarse plaster making your skin burn.

“Get off me! ” you shouted, struggling against his grip.

In response he hit your head again against the wall. You squinted your eyes in pain as a tear streamed down your face, you felt powerless, everything happened so fast.

“Tell me what you want from me,” you said with a weak voice.

“After all you did, you should shut the fuck up and do what you are asked to do,” he put his hand on your scalp as he pushed you harder against the wall.

You screamed like you never did in your entire life, someone had to hear your cry for help, right? But he was quick to cover your mouth with his palm and that was the perfect occasion for you to bite his skin. He kept his hand on your mouth while he choked on his own screams.

Your muffled howl echoed in the room but no one seemed to hear you. Or so you thought. Someone grabbed the man from his collar and pushed him away from you. It was the driver, his tall figure was now beant down to beat that man. You were paralyzed, now your back was against the wall and your lungs finally breathing, but your body was unable to answer your brain’s orders.

”Run!” The driver screamed at you while punching the man one more time, “go in the car! Run!”

You ran towards the car but your legs felt weak and your head too heavy. You opened the car door and you laid down in the back seats. What the hell just happened?

What if he came back? What if next time there is not someone to save you? Your anxiety grew inside your chest and you kept yourself from crying.

“Are you okay, Miss?” The driver asked breathlessly as he violently closed the front car door with a rush, “should I take you to the hospital?” He was looking at you, he had an old scar on his cheek that you didn’t notice before.

You shook your head, “I just need water” you mouthed, trying to maintain a regular breathing.

“Thank you for saving me,” you whispered.

You looked at him through the rearview mirror, his eyes reflecting the street lights while he was driving as if nothing happened, as if his bloody knuckles on the steering wheel were not hurting.

After minutes that seemed hours he talked, “It is my duty,” he said, “Mr. Snow wouldn’t have forgiven me.”

Coriolanus was in his study preparing a speech for the next interview, he had to be careful to pick the perfect words, to speak with the right tone, and to make the adequate facial expressions. Nothing was left to case. Every single action had to be meticulously studied and calculated.

It was his specialty. Playing with words and making people fall in love with his charm. He did it naturally, molding people the shape he wanted. Because he had to have everything under his control, his power, his eyes.

For the first time he was struggling. He was stuck on the opening line and he didn’t know how to continue. Sleepless nights and alcohol were the usual in the past week. This was one of the nights. Locked in his study until he wrote something of that speech, depriving himself from sleep.

Coriolanus was walking around the room, fidgeting with a pen on his long fingers. Until his mind-wandering was stopped by a firm knock on the door, annoyed it could be an Avox, he ignored it. But the knocking didn’t stop.

He let out a sigh as he unlocked the doorknob, “how many times do I have to tell–” to his surprise, the driver showed up at his door, “Virma, what are you doing here?”

Coriolanus soon found the answer to his question by looking over the driver’ shoulder. You were hidden behind his back, like a hurt animal scared of its fate. You didn’t want to come here, like a lost child brought back home. But where were you supposed to be? What place instead of his?

Your ruffled hair, your smeared makeup and your empty look. It didn’t take long for him to understand something happened. A sense of anger grew inside of him. This was not written in a script, it was not meant to happen and when things did not go according to plan, Coriolanus lost his composure, he could have been unpredictable.

His face darkened. He grabbed your arm and he dragged you in his study, along with Virma. You felt his hand on your wrist, his touch was something familiar to you, maybe gentle, as if he was actually worried about you. He pushed Virma to the side and closed the door behind him, casting you both in the dim light of his opulent study.

You were now facing him, his expression was different from an hour ago. His hand traveled to your face, his fingers lifting your chin as he leaned to have a better view of you. The left side of your face was scraped, fresh cuts burned on your temple as droplets of blood trailed your skin. Coriolanus traced his fingertips on your bruised skin and you flinched, instantly regretting the movement as a flash of pain shot through your head, but he was not rough like that man. He loosened his grip on your arm, his eyes softening as he took in the sight of your injuries. He was delicate, as if he was touching something fragile.

You were too focused on his expression to even pay attention to your sore skin. His knitted brows, his parted lips and his concerned look.

“Who did this to you?” His voice barely above a whisper, he glared down at you as he inspected your figure, as if he was looking for other scratches he missed.

You could almost feel the tension radiating from him.

His hand was now on your neck, fingers touching the back of your head, “a journalist, I don’t–” you looked down, “he was asking questions but I–"

“Mr. Snow, I think I know who he is ,” the driver said and for a moment you forgot he was in that room, “he is Lucius Cliffhard' son.”

"Cliffhard' son? The father is running for president why would he–” Coriolanus didn’t finish his sentence and he looked back at you, “thank you for your service Virma,” his hand left your neck leaving a warm spot, “we will talk about it later.”

You heard the door closing and now you were left alone with him. You could barely stand up, your adrenaline was leaving your body and your anxiety was taking its place.

“Tell me exactly what happened,” he walked towards the opposite side of the room, looking for something in the small bathroom of his study.

You were standing in the shiny black floor, your heart was pounding so loud you could not hear your weak voice, “he probably was waiting for me to come home because the moment I opened the door he uhm—“ you stuttered, "started asking questions but I didn't answer, so he pushed me against the wall and his hand was on my mouth—“ you paused, ”he hit my head and—“ you felt a lump on your throat and you hoped he didn’t hear you.

His steps were again echoing the room, his figure walking closer to you. He had a piece of cotton wool in his hands and without a notice he held it against your scratches by cupping your face with his other hand. It was burning your skin, his fingertips were slightly brushing your neck while he dabbed gently the cotton to clean the wounds on your temple.

”Continue talking,” he said nonchalantly as he tilted your head to have a better view of tour left side of the face.

You stopped breathing in that moment, maybe because of the nauseating smell of the disinfectant or maybe it was because he was inches away from you, his focused look on the bleeding cut, “I think he just wanted to scare me,” you managed to say in a steady tone.

The blonde snapped his head at you, his blue eyes now on yours, “he is a psychopath,” his scent reminded you of that night at the gala, “he hit you because you didn't want to be interviewed, he could've killed you."

You reached his hand where he was pressing the cotton wool and for a moment your fingers brushed before he removed his hands from your skin. “you are exaggerating– he just needs help, ” you said.

Coriolanus closed his eyes, he clenched his fists and the knuckles turned white. He walked towards the desk and he poured himself a drink, taking a long burning sip. You watched him in silence as you inspected the reddish cotton on your hands.

“Do you trust him so much you want to come back to your house?” He was behind his desk, arms resting above the chair, “I told you, here you could have been safer from the media,” he raised his voice, “but you are stubborn, you risked your life and– if it wasn’t for Virma who knows what could have happened,” he said nervously while pouring himself a drink.

“So now it’s my fault?” You bawled at him.

“You don’t understand that now whatever happens to you affects me,” he said, “what are they going to say when they see your bruises and god forbid— he writes an article saying who knows what lies of what happened.”

“See? You don’t care about my safety, you only care about what they think,” you stepped closer to him because he wasn’t even looking at you, “you want me as your puppet, so you can have me under your control— your house, your peacekeepers, your scripts— it’s all part of your plan,” you said.

”You are free to go back to your pathetic life if that’s what you want," he took a sip of his drink, still looking down, “I can’t save you from yourself, after all– you were miserable before and now too,” it was like venom coming from his lips.

A tear streamed down your face, “this is what I hate about you,” you scoffed, “you are a selfish and heartless man, I was right from the start.”

You have called him only good names: uncaring, unaffectionate, disrespectful, selfish and heartless. The list was getting longer.

“What did you expect? I thought it was going to be easier with you but you are getting on my nerves,” he stood up walking towards you, “you should be grateful— but no, you like acting so superior to me,” his chest was getting closer to you.

You scoffed, “why? Who are you?” You looked up at him through your lashes, “just a rich spoiled kid who is playing at being the next president of Panem.”

“And you fucking need me,” he said against your cheek, “this is why you didn’t leave, you don’t want to admit that without this ‘heartless man’ standing in front of you who knows where you could be right now,” his eyes were consuming you.

”Look who's talking,” you pointed a finger at him, “the Capitol's favorite toy who needs a ‘miserable girl’ to make him popular.”

Coriolanus placed his free hand on your wrist, squeezing it lightly, “you like this am I right?” He licked his lips, “talking back at me, uh?”

His nose was touching yours, his grip was burning your skin and you could feel his hot breath mixing with yours. The blonde was dangerously close to you, but you missed that feeling. Have you already erased what he has said to you? Was he so powerful to make you fall for his spell?

He is the forbidden fruit, I shall not fall in temptation.

His lips brushed yours, memories flooding back to you. You didn’t know if he was about to bite you or kiss you. It would have hurt you either way.

“Tell an Avox to prepare your room,” he said, “or freeze in the streets, I don’t care— your choice.” Coriolanus let your arm go and he walked away from your sight.

It started to be just for show but the backstage was even worse than the real life. At the same time you could not give up on this play, you had to change your rules, your morals, to keep being with him.

So you were alone in the dark in the hallway, thinking about running away or staying.

Coriolanus could not win this way, you hated to admit you still needed his presence to fix your reputation. The darkness seemed to swallow you as you hesitated, torn between your principles and the pull of his influence. He had too much power right now, but you were willing to wait, by making things your own terms.

As you stood there, unwilling to give in to his manipulations, the lingering memory of his touch warred with the sharpness of his words. You slammed the door shut for him to hear you, he would have to do better to get you away from him.

Coriolanus could have touched your face as if you were the rarest creature on earth but the same lips once brushed yours, could tell the most hurtful things to you.

But you did that too. You were both craving the same sin. But too proud to admit on your faces.

“Is everything okay now?” You were in Tigris room, a colorful space barely illuminated by the outside light. It was in the basement, not really a cozy place to work.

You were talking about the aggression that happened a couple of days ago, nothing you wanted to recall actually, especially your conversation with Coriolanus, but you didn’t tell her that.

”Yes, the bruises are healing over,” you answered, touching your temple.

Tigris smiled at you while taking your measurements. She didn’t look like her cousin, apart from the blonde hair, she was pure and kind hearted. Why was an angel like her on earth with people like you? Like him?

“Why are we doing this again?” You asked “Didn’t you already have my measurements?”

You were standing on a stool, only wearing your undergarments while Tigris was putting the tape measure around your chest.

”Coryo sent me a note telling me that last time the dress was a little loose,” that was the last thing you could ever expect to hear from her, because it was in fact true, he noticed that.

“He did what?”

“I know, I was surprised too,” she smiled, “anyway, I read the newspaper.”

Oh no, you didn’t want to talk about that too.

“You two look great in the picture,” she handed you a wrinkled page where you could see a black and white photo of you and Coriolanus at the gala, he was looking at you while holding your waist.

You didn’t know about the existence of that picture until now. That night you were too starved to even pay attention to the newspaper, how could you miss that?

“It was so strange seeing him with a woman,” she commented while looking for some fabric.

“What do you mean? Has he ever had a girlfriend?” You knew the answer to that question but you wanted to hear from her.

“More like ‘girls’ than ‘girlfriends’, ” she laughed, “I’ve never met one of them,” Tigris wrapped a red cloth around your waist.

“Well, not that I’m special,” you looked at the mirror in front of you, “it’s just a stupid show.”

“What a shame,” she folded the excess fabric on your side and put a needle, “I liked you,” Tigris whispered.

You wished you could do something for her, she deserved more than a molded little room and a cousin like Coriolanus.

“So we are seeing each other more often, am I right?” she broke the awkward silence.

“Yes, Iris forced me to stay in this house,” Iris was really in apprehension when she saw your bruises, she lectured you on how people are vicious and in your ‘situation’ it was better not risking more.

“How lucky, aren’t I?” You added.

“I know my cousin can be– difficult to understand but,” she walked behind you, “there are some things that brought him to be this way,” her fingers tighten the fabric on your back, “and of course he’s not a saint, he just needs something– someone perhaps, to make him remember who he really is.”

“I can’t fix him,” you glanced at her reflection in the mirror, “I’m broken as much as he is and– we are incompatible.”

“As the sun and the moon?”

“Maybe.”

The comparison did fit well.

One is the star planets gravitate around, the only source of light at the center of the solar system. The moon is a small satellite whose only purpose is to spin around the earth, showing only one face and depending only on the planet's gravitational field.

Coriolanus wanted to appear like the sun, bright and powerful but he only displayed one face like the moon. You felt small, needing for something to orbit around as the moon did, but you didn’t know how radiant and capable you actually were, exactly like the sun.

Since you moved in his house, nights were longer than the others. It was getting harder to fall asleep because of your intrusive thoughts keeping you awake.

Is the door locked? Am I safe here?

The positive side was that your new room was probably bigger than your whole apartment. Then, you were not freezing anymore and you were finally eating food, not stolen fruit and smelly milk.

Even though you were living in his house, you tried avoiding his presence: by not having lunch the same hour as him, by going out your room only when you heard his door locking or having your usual meetings with Iris before him. That was your way of saying that he could not control your life, especially when he treated you the way he did.

However, that was still his house.

Red silky bed sheets, roses scent, his gold engraved initials on objects.

Coriolanus was not easy to forget. It was as if he had poisoned the air you were breathing, everything reminding you of him. The good and the bad. You promised yourself to not be tempted anymore, he was mercilessly manipulating you into believing he was the person he wanted to appear at the Capitol. But other than his mesmerizing eyes, his golden curls and delicate hands, there was another man hiding in his shadow. You had to picture that side of him every time he teased you, or you could be a sinner.

You were laying on the bed, leafing through the pages of the brand new script it was sent to your room. This was even worse than the other. Not only you had to remember some political matters regarding the current campaign, but you had to pretend again how good of a man Coriolanus was. How he supported and cared for you and how bright your plans as a couple were.

“I was extremely lucky to meet him, he is the sun to my dark days,” what an irony, “I am looking forward to living this exquisite love fully by his side.”

So cheesy for what?

“You can’t avoid me forever.”

You heard a muffled voice coming from the hallway, you walked towards the door but you didn’t answer. It was him of course, after the bad there was the good. He surprisingly tried talking with you on other occasions, but you had walked away before he could even finish his sentence, running away was easier, or god knows what you could’ve done.

“I can hear your heavy breathing,” he said close to the door, “open the door or I will,” he was waiting for your response, thinking about what he could say to get your attention. “Please?” Good manners are always the right answer, right? Right?

You let out a sight as you unlocked the door. Coriolanus was standing close to the room’s entrance, his arm was leaning against the wooden jamb and you noticed he was wearing his coat, as if he was about to go out.

“Oh so you’re alive,” he said, “I was worried about you.”

You couldn’t tell if he was being sarcastic or not, but it didn’t matter either way. Right?

“What do you want?” You were still holding the doorknob, not letting him step inside the room.

“Come with me, we have to go somewhere,” he said with a rush in his tone.

“I kindly refuse your invitation,” you were about to close the door but he put his hand in between. I could squash his fingers, you thought, nothing he could not recover from.

Coriolanus rolled his eyes, “sooner or later you will have to pretend to like me,” his face was partially illuminated by your room light, making his eyes brighter.

You looked at his long fingers keeping the door open, he had his usual shiny ring on his index finger and for a moment you thought you could really squash his hand, “I think it’s better we have less interactions possible apart from the social events.”

“It’s been days since people saw us together, yesterday they asked about you at the debate,” he hissed, “see? Instead of asking about my political project they were– nevermind, just come with me.” His eyes were begging you, such a satisfying image.

“I’m not dressed up, what a pity,” you said mockingly.

He peeked at your figure, “you’re fine.”

You did not feel fine. You weren’t even wearing your clothes, you did not had the chance to pack up your things from your apartment and you had to ask Tigris for some piece of clothing that could fit you. She gave you some of her designs, a green matcha wool skirt matched with a cotton white top. At least you were about to wear pretty clothings, not your old unironed shirts.

“Just for show,” you said while grabbing a jacket.

“Just for show,” he echoed.

You realised that in this game of power and appearances, keeping your distance wasn't an option anymore. You knew that you were now entwined in a dangerous dance with Coriolanus, one that could lead to momentous success or catastrophic ruin. The stakes were high and your mixed feelings towards him could not interfere with your plan, he was not the only manipulator anymore.

“Where is he bringing me?” you asked Virma after fifteen minutes of silence in the car. It was better not talking directly to Coriolanus when possible.

“Miss, isn’t this a date? Enjoy the ride,” the driver said with a smile.

You and Coriolanus laughed. Date? The only date you were looking for was the date this show would end. The car stopped and from the window you immediately recognised the place. It was not a fancy restaurant, a loud club or someone’s wealthy mansion.

First date with Coriolanus Snow at… the Citadel?

That was not what the script said.

You heard the car speeding away as he walked towards the huge grey entry, he unlocked the door and he stepped inside. You stood on the sidewalk, not sure if you wanted to follow him, it was too late to change your mind and too dark to be alone outside.

At least ten peacekeepers were guarding the entrance but Coriolanus walked towards the grey corridor unbothered. The first time you were there, you were searched as if you were a prisoner, as if you could hide a bomb inside your small pockets. This time they did not even consider you, because you both spent months working day and night in that cold laboratory.

The elevator plunged down at least twenty floors, the dark walls were so thick you could strain your vocal chords for hours but no one would hear you. You were standing beside him, waiting for the door to open as soon as possible. The only sound echoing in that place was the loud machinery that was slowly moving down.

“Did you miss this place so much you wanted a guided tour by me?” You asked, breaking the silence, “or is it a surprise party for me?” Five floors left, “tell me now so I put my best smile for the cameras,” you said mockingly, but he didn’t even look at you.

Couldn’t this man laugh for once? So boring.

The elevator doors parted and you finally stepped inside the laboratory. It was an open space divided into three areas. The center was where Dr. Gaul did experiments with animals, occasionally it was also where she did her lectures and exams; one side was the sterile area where the researchers did surgical operations and medical trials where they often experimented with new drugs on genetically modified animals; on the other side, there was the library and research tables, where you mostly spent most of your time studying advanced biotechnology methods.

“How romantic– I guess what people are going to say when I tell them for our first date you took me to see these sweet and lovely creatures,” you said as you looked at the wall glass with dead beasts inside clear yellowish cases.

“You should keep the bar low with me— and I just need to find some documents, you know this laboratory better than me,” he removed his coat and stepped towards the library on the other side of the room.

“You tricked me– you just wanted a favor from me,” your voice echoed and you were not sure he heard you. You walked through the library looking for him.

“I’m in the archives section,” his voice was not far away.

The library was arranged in a circular pattern, as if the bookshelves were layers and in the very core there was a large space with study desks, the ones you had slept on many nights back when you worked there. Soon you found the blonde leaning over a desk while reading some pages in an orange envelope.

“Did you find it?” You asked in an annoyed tone.

“Here there is– this is your file,” he said while standing up.

“My what now?” You walked over him, intended to grab the envelope with the 'confidential' print on the cover.

Coriolanus stepped back, leaning his back on the bookshelf behind him, “given your precedents, I thought it was better to check your past before they did,” he had already read your file a long time ago, but he didn’t tell you that.

He started reading the first page, “you uhm graduated with honors in medicine– bla bla bla first student in your class, —okay here, you specialized in general surg— oh no you did not” he paused, “yet?” Coriolanus looked at you with a puzzled face, suggesting you to say something.

“I will this year,” you looked at your fingers, fidgeting with the ends of your jacket.

“Lie number one, here it says you didn’t pay the tuition,” he pointed at the paper.

Fuck. You couldn’t afford paying for electricity, imagine the university fees, in the most expensive city in Panem. You stuttered something but he continued talking.

“Anyway, you got a place in the Ranvistill Clinic —impressive— and then you mysteriously asked for a transfer after two years, and this is how you got here,” he looked at you, “what happened?”

Was that a tricky question? This conversation was making you uncomfortable. You felt under trial, as if you were accused of crimes, Coriolanus was the judge and you were the only one defending yourself.

“Is this an interview? I didn’t know that apart from being interested in writing scripts you also were a human resource guy,” you tried switching the topic, the conversation was getting too personal.

“Do you have something to hide? I must be prepared for anything they can ask me,” he frowned.

You had many secrets you hoped he didn’t already know, “I changed jobs, that’s it.”

“You failed my test,” he chuckled, “you lied straight to my face in a serious matter –this is lie number two.”

“A test? What the hell Coriolanus.” You sighed as you walked over a desk, sitting on it.

“See? This is why you don’t have my trust.”

The man that cannot be trusted was really talking about trust?

“If you already know every detail of my life, why are you talking with me?”

“Oh, I knew it was going to bother you —anyway no, there’s just something that does not add up.” His eyes went again on that file, hands leafing through pages.

“Which is,” you said with a passive tone.

“Clodius South, head of the surgery department —or I should say, your umh— ex boyfriend?” He closed the folder and put it carelessly on the shelf behind him.

Your heart skipped a bit, “I’m done,” you stood up but he came closer to you.

“Answer just one question, I'm curious– why did he fire you? I mean, officially you transferred but I know it wasn’t voluntary,” he didn’t seem to give up, his look was pleading for answers, “so strange, you had been together for a year.”

“Why are you so interested in my sentimental life? You don’t have a chance with me, you know that right?” You laugh, feeling the tension in the air.

“There is no such risk, I’m not attracted to you,” his figure blocked you from walking away, “I just need your popularity, so I can fix it to something good.”

“You were the one kissing me in the car,” you bit your tongue, that kiss was something you didn’t want to bring up, it was better to forget about it. However, the other option was talking about your past, not something you were proud of.

“Oh please as if you didn’t want to,” he tilted his head, eyes locked on yours.

You laughed at his words, “you wish,” your back leaned against the desk.

“Then why did you kiss me back? I remember you didn’t let me breathe for a moment.”

“That was part of the show, Coriolanus Snow.”

“Now you use my full name? Last time I checked you called me differently,” he rested his arm on the desk you were lying on, making his height the same as yours.

You damned the only time it slipped from your lips calling him Coryo, a nickname you promised yourself to not say ever again.

“Why? Did it turn you on?”

His other hand was near your leg, slowly moving closer to your exposed skin.

“You can’t even imagine,” he swiftly looked down to your lips then back to your eyes.

The room did not feel cold anymore. Your breathing was getting slower, his parted lips warming your skin, his arm grazing your leg.

“So tell me, what happened with him?” Coriolanus insisted, but you had other plans in mind.

He was in power right now, he brought you here just to humiliate you with your deepest secrets. Weren't you just a miserable girl? It was your turn to make him feel miserable.

“You say you’re not attracted to me but you always find an excuse to touch me,” you whispered to his ear, his curls brushing your nose and his hand slightly brushing your leg.

This would have made him back off, telling you how stupid you are to think something like that, gaslighting you about the fact he never did such things like touching you.

“If it bothers you so much why you never push me away,” his hand traveled up to your leg, “go on, I’m waiting,” his fingers were now brushing your thigh and you felt his cold ring against your skin.

Fuck. That was not your plan.

You can always get back to it.

“I know your limits— I bet you barely touched a woman in your life,” you knew it was not true, you only said it as a provocation, to hurt his fragile ego as you planned.

I won.

”I don’t have limits, and we both know you would lose your bet,” his hand went under the hem of your skirt, making you shiver in surprise.

His index finger traced the outline of your panties, slightly playing with the waistband. Coriolanus didn’t break eye contact with you, his pupils were wide, you couldn’t see the blue that usually painted his iris, he was breathing slowly with parted lips, as if he wanted to control his heartbeat. And his hand felt so warm and familiar, so close to your core.

You knew that look, the one that he gave you when he let his guard down. The same look Coriolanus had when you came in his study a couple of days ago, his other side that he rarely showed to anyone.

His palm rested on your bare naked thigh.

“You don’t talk now?” His voice soothed your face, “tell me to stop and I will.”

That was the perfect occasion to slap that smug from his face, but you couldn’t even make up a coherent sentence. His voice was a gentle whisper cutting through the tension, but all you could manage was to stare at his eyes, trying to calculate his next move.

You knew what it was. It was a dangerous game you were playing, one that could shatter your plan. Did you have something to lose? You have already bent your morals, risked your life and crossed lines you never thought you would. Coriolanus would have been another crime to add to your list.

He is the forbidden fruit, I shall not fall in temptation.

But what if I took just a bite? A taste of mortal sin.

“Why did you bring me here?” You managed to say trying to control your breathing.

“You once asked me why did I chose you,” Coriolanus whispered to your ear, “and I told you that it was for the presidential campaign,” his hand moved up again, “publicity, press and interviews— I only care about that,” his fingers were covering your clothed cunt.

You took a deep breath and swallowed, your back was still leaning against the desk edge, his other arm on your side. His words were not making things easier for you, not because you were listening to what he actually was saying, but because his tone of voice was something you could only hear in these moments. When he acted good, for the cameras, for the show. But there was no one in that room.

Coriolanus kept talking, “but my point is, why didn't you leave?” His index finger circled around your covered core, “I mean— I could list a few reasons why, considering also how wet you are right now,” he pulled your panties to the side, exposing your wetness. “But you always say you hate me, that you despise me, why are you here then? Are you so desperate?”

Your eyes were closed, your mind wandered prohibited thoughts while his hand was painfully too far away from what your body needed. What could you say to him? That he was right about being so desperate to pretend to be with him, so you could clean your image? That despite his selfish behavior he was tempting you into falling in his game?

Coriolanus brushed your soaked entrance with his fingertips as he massaged your clit with your own wetness. You shamefully spread your legs giving him more access to your folds, his digits that once touched your face were gently rubbing your needy center.

Your silent whimpers were enough as an answer for him to slide one finger inside you.

Your hand was now on his biecep, grabbing his arm so tightly or you could fall. There was something in you that was holding you back from punching him to his face. Was this the charm everyone talked about? Was this the version of him everyone adored?

“Given that you prefer remaining silent— I can tell you why,” his hand moved inside you, “you like the attention,” your cheek was against his, while your other hand rested on the nape of his neck.

Your reaction to his movements made him close his eyes in bliss, but you were too focused on not making sounds that you didn’t notice his expression. You didn’t want to give him the satisfaction that he was making you feel good.

“I bet you’ve barely been touched by a man,” Coriolanus echoed.

It’s just one bite of the apple.

You looked at him this time, and you wished you did it before. The blue in his eyes, his plump lips, the glistening on his forehead covered by his falling blonde curls. An angel.

No, no, he is the devil, not an angel.

“Wrong,” you breathed and his pace fastened, “actually they were better than you,” you whispered and his eyes widened.

“Lie number three,” he slid another finger, “I can tell when you’re pretending and when you’re not,” he brushed your clit with his thumb.

Oh.

You bucked your hips to make some friction, Coriolanus was painfully slow as if he was taking all the time in the world. He leaned his head to your left temple, where small reddish bruises were fading away from your skin, and he planted feather kisses on it. Coriolanus slowly traced a trail of wet kisses alongside your face. His soft lips were healing your bruises, his hand was igniting your core.

His fingers moved faster, pumping in and out your hole and slightly curled to hit exactly your sweet spot. Your little moans echoed in the room along with the sloppy sound of his hand never leaving your cunt. Coriolanus stroked your bundle of nerves once more, his lips sucked a spot behind your hear, slowly moving down your neck, marking your delicate skin with his warm kisses.

That was it. You were sure your high was coming in a matter of seconds, your mouth curved as pleasure began flowing through your body.

“But wasn’t I an uncaring, disrespectful —and what was that—oh, selfish and heartless man?” His hand stopped moving, “well I guess you were right,” his fingers were slowly pulling out your unfulfilled hole.

What was he doing?

“Did you really think you could do whatever you wanted? Having meetings without me, eating locked in your room, ignoring me for days— I have the control here.” Coriolanus looked down at you with a satisfied expression, believing that he finally asserted his dominance over you.

Your mind raced for a response, but before you could gather yourself, his words hung heavy in the air.

That was his revenge.

You thought you could teach him a lesson but he was a step ahead of you. Coriolanus humiliated you, exactly as he planned. His intent was to make you feel ashamed of your past but you gave him a better opportunity: he made you feel needy for him.

Self sabotaging.

“They are here,” he said in a calm tone, as if you were not almost buckling in that very moment.

Five seconds ago you were close to your orgasm and now you were feeling the emptiness growing inside you. You looked around confused, adjusting your body so now you were standing up, your weak knees begging for rest.

Who?

“They?” You stuttered as you watched him stepping back.

“Yes, I called them before,” he smirked, ”put your best smile for the cameras.”

Coriolanus acted like he did not just had his fingers inside you, but his body was telling another story, his bulge was visible from his pants and you noticed that as he swiftly covered his erection with his hand.

He walked towards the elevator where two peacekeepers were waiting for him. You fixed your skirt, probably too ruined and sticky to ever wear it again.

Fuck him.

You followed him, making sure to walk properly or he would’ve noticed how flustered you were. The thick doors closed, it was you, two peacekeepers and the blonde. You were sure he could smell your arousal, you still had traces of his saliva on your neck and a little bruise on your skin. A new one.

Coriolanus took a handkerchief from his pocket and he carefully cleaned his hand from your wetness, like he was cleaning his hands after a crime. Yours. The cloth wrapped around his fingers, as your walls clenched around him moments ago.

Then he caught you staring at his hand, “are you okay? You look flushed.”

You sick bastard.

Your cheeks were painted in a crimson color, of course he could see that, he was the cause of that. The same cause that made you cream your panties and shake your legs. If it wasn’t for the peacekeepers, you would have probably strangled him. But that was his lucky day.

He won.

After an infinite amount of time where your mind couldn’t stop picturing the sloppy sound from before, the elevator’s door parted. Coriolanus grabbed your shoulder as he was directed toward the exit. The silence in that room was now replaced by loud voices coming from the outside.

“Who did you call?” You tried pulling away from his grip but he kept you close.

“I told you, they haven’t seen us in a while.”

He opened the entrance and you heard someone shouting, “they are here!” A group of unknown faces were pointing microphones towards you, asking questions you didn’t bother to listen to.

You walked through the crowd side by side to him, his arm around your waist as you covered your face from the blinding flashes. The car was waiting for you in the exact spot it left you, Coriolanus let you enter in the car first as he followed by closing the door, blocking the loudness outside.

You sat on the back seat, heart racing outside your chest, forcing yourself to completely ignore his presence.

Coriolanus was again back in your thoughts as your wetness slid down your legs.

He is the forbidden fruit.

I am tempted by thee.

A/N: finally it’s out!! It has been so hard writing this chapter, I had so many ideas that I couldn’t mold them together into a coherent text lol. Anyway, as always tell me if there are grammatical mistakes because another difficulty was my limited vocabulary (a special thanks to wordreference.com or I wouldn’t be here today.) Every day I’m trying my best to improve my English so have mercy on me! Let me know if you want to be tagged next time!! 💌

Thank you so much for all the love and support!! Your comments mean a lot to me ❤️❤️ I love you all

ask me questions here 💌

Tag list: @daenerysqueenofhearts @snowsgames @secretsicanthideanymore @serving-targaryen-realness @rareheartsclub @metalarmsandmanbuns @jzr201 @xoxohannahlee @blueberrymuffinmouse @icedcoffee-please @xybilipid-post-blog @phoward89 @katherine101 @gracieghost36955 @annavatar @ghostlyloversworld @coolcatyarb @xxrougefangxx @devils-blackrose @phoward89 @commanderfreethatdust @thepassionatereader @anjellaufeyson @xoxohannahlee

#coriolanus snow #coriolanus snow x reader #the ballad of songbirds and snakes #tom blyth #coryo x reader #the hunger games #coryo smut #lucy gray baird #coriolanus smut #billy the kid x reader #young coriolanus snow #politician coriolanus snow

365 notes · View notes

saythenametotheworld · 3 months

Text

Closer, Faster [1] | cvnn

Genre: catching feelings; strangers to lovers; smut Synopsis: For good reason, you have forbidden yourself to get emotionally attached to temporary people until Vernon comes walking in and wrecks you to your very core. Pairing: SEVENTEEN Vernon x Reader Warnings: mature themes, explicit sexual content, what's the opposite of slow burn? LONG FIC! Notes: 22k words, song prompt was Closer, Faster by Against the Current. 22k and it's just the first part? Crazy, ik. I feel the need to explain that the reason I write long fics is because I'm a massive yapper irl

As you walked down the halls of your university, you could hear the campus buzzing with excitement and vibrant energy. Around you, students were rushing to submit final assignments or hurrying from one place to another, taking care of last-minute tasks on the final day of the semester. Some had disheveled hair and tired eyes, while others looked fresh and ready for the summer season.

Walking back to your dorm, you passed groups of friends snapping photos, capturing memories of the past few months. The campus felt like it was collectively exhaling, finally free from the usual chaos of activities. Your belongings were packed up, and your room was now stripped of the personal touches that made it home.

Your roommate, Adie, sat on the edge of her bed across from yours. “Leaving already?”

“Yeah, my chariot awaits,” you said with a smile, tossing the last of your belongings into your purse. You exhaled, looking around the room and already missing it. “I guess that’s everything, huh?”

“Yep. You’ve scoured every corner of this room for your stuff. I’m sure you didn’t miss anything.”

You extended your hand to her. “It’s been a blast, roomie.”

Adie rolled her eyes and chuckled as she shook your hand. “You talk like we’ll never see each other again. We both know we’ll end up being roommates again next year, right?”

You shrugged and laughed. She wasn’t lying. You had been roommates with her for two years now. After freshman year, you both agreed to always share a dorm room every semester, and that’s exactly what you had been doing. You might be saying goodbye now, but you would see each other again in the fall semester and be roommates then too.

“So long, roomie.”

Adie waved as you exited the room. “So long, roomie.”

“Stay in touch!” you reminded her.

The flight home was quick, just an hour and a half. Sometimes you wondered why home felt so far away when it was barely a two-hour flight from your school. Everything about your city felt familiar yet new. As your taxi drove you closer to home, the familiar scent of the ocean filled the air, and the salty breeze swept through the open windows. The sight of the coastline, with its rolling waves and sandy shores, brought a rush of nostalgia. After many months away, the beach house where you grew up felt like a warm embrace waiting for you.

When the taxi pulled over by the sidewalk, you stepped out and took in the view, removing your sunglasses. The house looked just as you remembered—a picket-fenced house with whitewashed walls, grey roofs, black shutters, and the sound of seagulls calling in the distance.

You walked through the open gate, hauling your luggage as you scanned the garden for any changes in the flowerbeds or landscaping. The honk of a car horn made you glance back at the road just in time to see a Jeep pull over in front of your house.

You smiled, recognizing the tall brunette stepping out of the driver’s seat. With a wave, you beckoned her over and opened your arms to welcome your best friend with a hug.

“Hello, stranger,” Jade greeted, pulling you into a tight embrace. “You’re so late!”

You rolled your eyes. “Unlike you, my education is more demanding and requires every bit of my attention.”

“Sucks to be you, then,” she snickered. “Come on. Your mom and I scheduled a brunch together.”

You scoffed but didn’t need to ask for more details. With her help, you moved your luggage into the house, where your mother greeted you warmly. Over brunch, you talked about school, the journey home, and everything in between. After that, you and Jade climbed up to your room to lounge and chat all morning. In the afternoon, you donned your swimsuits and set umbrellas by the beach, equipped with a book to pass the time and cocktails for an extra bit of fun.

Azure Bay is a picturesque coastal town renowned for its breathtaking beach, attracting locals and tourists alike. The beach itself stretches for miles, with soft, golden sands meeting the crystal-clear waters of the ocean.

During the day, the beach is alive with activity. Families set up colorful umbrellas and picnic blankets, children build intricate sandcastles, and surfers ride the gentle waves. In the evenings, the beach transforms into a serene, romantic getaway. The sky paints a stunning palette of oranges, pinks, and purples as the sun sets over the horizon. Bonfires are a common activity where friends and families gather to toast marshmallows and share stories under the sky. Beachfront bars and cafes are filled with lively music and even livelier tourists.

You never particularly enjoyed the swarm of tourists that descended upon Azure Bay each summer. It wasn't that you disliked them in general; you understood why they were drawn to the town's pristine beaches, charming boardwalk, and the laid-back, coastal vibe that felt like paradise. What irked you were the tourists who tried to flirt with you.

It was always the same story. You'd be walking along the beach, or lounging in a beach bar when some guy would approach you with a confident smile and a cheesy pickup line. They were usually good-looking, and charming in a way that was hard to resist, but you knew better. You have seen too many summer romances that bloomed beautifully only to die out when the season ended.

You disliked the idea of developing a beautiful, intimate connection with someone only to watch them pack up and leave once the summer break was over. The thought of investing your emotions in a fleeting romance, knowing that it had an expiration date, felt pointless.

As much as you tried to avoid it, there were always those moments when a particularly persistent tourist would catch you off guard, like right now as you were sitting on the beach bed reading a book. A tall, tan guy with a surfboard strolled up to you.

"Ooh, looks like you're about to score a European hottie on your first day back," Jade teased, peeking at you over her sunglasses. "Good job, sug."

He introduced himself with a casual "Hey there," and you could see the gleam of interest in his eyes.

"Hi," you smiled back, tilting your head to the side.

"I'm just here to catch some waves," he said, flashing a perfect smile. "But I'd love to catch up with you later, maybe grab a drink?"

You heard Jade scoff and then whistled quietly like she didn't just ridicule the guy. He seemed clueless about it though.

You forced a polite smile, trying to keep your voice neutral. "Thanks, but I'm not really looking to meet anyone right now."

He seemed surprised but didn't push further, thankfully. "Well then, see you around."

He winked at you before jogging back where he came from. As soon as he was out of earshot, you and Jade started laughing.

"What the hell was that?" you chuckled.

Jade took her sunglasses off and smoldered at you. In a deep, manly voice she said, "I'm just here to catch some waves."

You smoldered too, trying your best to replicate the guy's expression and tone. "But I'd love to catch up with you later, grab a drink with me?"

"Oh god! It's always the same old cheesy ass lines!"

The following days were filled with simple, repetitive activities: lounging at home, sunbathing by the beach, reading in peace, and swimming with your mom and Jade. It was a week of mundane routines that you didn’t mind at all, though the same couldn’t be said for Jade.

If there is one thing you both hate and love about your best friend, it is her tendency to come up with crazy ideas when bored. They're fun most of the time, but they often include a side quest for her, which is to set you up with someone.

Four days into the summer break, you were sitting with your back against the headboard of your bed, a book in your hand, listening to Jade complain about being bored.

“There's nothing to do at all!” she groaned, kicking her legs in the air as she scrolled through her phone. “Not one rowdy pool party, or a mixer. Not even a birthday!”

She sat up and huffed. “Has summer always been this boring?”

“No.”

“Right? Not here in Azure Bay! This is like an all-time low.”

You chuckled, adjusting your glasses on the bridge of your nose and not peeling your eyes away from your book. “Relax. Summer break is just starting. I doubt everyone’s back from uni yet.”

“Right. That’s exactly why there’s nothing to do,” she huffed. “Your friends are so boring.”

“They’re your friends too, Jade,” you corrected her, referring to your high school friends from this town.

Jade fell quiet, so you continued reading. Until she suddenly scooted next to you, her eyes lighting up as if she had just had a brilliant idea.

“I have an idea,” she began, smiling brightly. “You’re gonna love this.”

You just shrugged, as if giving her your permission, or support, whichever she might need. She began tapping away on her phone again. When you heard your phone buzz on the bedside table, you put your book down and picked up the phone.

Jade: anyone up for summer break in azure bay?

“That’s your big idea?” you deadpanned, eyeing the chatheads of the people who have read her message in your group chat.

She hummed. “I know. I’m a genius.”

You snorted, scrolling through your phone. “More like impulsive. But go on.”

Jaehyun liked. Adie: Azure Bay? Like your hometown? Jade: yes yes Trina: me! Eunwoo: Me too! Jade: eunwoo, you’re not invited Eunwoo: ???

You scowled. “You can’t not invite Eunwoo. He's already set to come here with your Jaehyun next week, remember?”

“Ah, right, he is,” Jade replied, rolling her eyes.

Jade: jk. But if you hog y/n all to yourself, istg!!! Eunwoo: not my fault she likes me better than you lol

“That’s not true!” Jade hollered at her screen, making you chuckle. She then scowled at you, giving you a suspicious look. “It’s not, is it?”

You shook your head to appease her, though you never really once thought you had to pick a favorite between your two closest friends.

Jade: FALSE Jade: TOTALLY UNTRUE Jade: but dream on, ig Jade: what about the others? Adie? Adie: Here! Also,,,, I think y/n likes me best. Eunwoo: not true Jade: yeah, NOT TRUE! 8: Count me in! Jade: you're only in bcs trin's in 8: lol true

"He's not even denying it. This bitch," Jade sneered, but she was grinning.

Jade: Mingyu? Mingyu liked. Jade: Kim Mingyu?! Mingyu: yes Mingyu: it's not a party without me Jade: i'm sure we'll manage Jade: but okay. you're counted

And so everything was settled. Your friends are coming to spend the summer break with you in your hometown. You can already imagine how fun it’s going to be. Fingers crossed, you hoped this summer would be memorable—the best one yet.

“How’s it going?” you asked, stepping onto the patio with a tray of food while your mom was setting the table.

“Good, I hope,” she replied, staring at the dining table set up with furrowed brows. “Do you think that spot looks a little—I don’t know… empty?”

You inspected the spot she was pointing to and giggled. “That’s because that spot is for the enchiladas,” you chimed in, placing the tray you were carrying on the table.

“Oh. Yeah, that makes sense.”

You gave her a reassuring squeeze on the arm. “Relax, Mom. I’m sure they’ll love it.”

She sighed, smiling apologetically. “I feel bad about not letting them stay.”

“It’s alright, Mom. We understand,” you reassured her. “And Jade’s got it covered. Their house will be empty for a month anyway, so she doesn’t mind housing our friends all summer.”

When you discussed accommodations with Jade, you considered offering to let a friend or two stay with you, but your mom didn’t agree. She was working on a big project, and you knew better than to burden her with strangers disrupting her concentration and clutter. This dinner party was her idea, her way of apologizing to your friends. She didn’t have to, but she insisted, saying she didn’t want them to think you were unwelcoming.

“Hello, hello,” Jade greeted when you opened the main door in response to the doorbell.

“Hi!” you greeted back, ushering them in and giving each of your friends a hug. They all looked excited, a few even brought gifts for your mom. Minghao and Trina had prepared an actual gift box, Adie was carrying a bottle of wine, and Eunwoo had a bouquet of flowers.

As you moved aside to let everyone in, you noticed Mingyu standing with someone you didn’t recognize.

“Hello, Gyu,” you said, giving him a quick hug. “Who’s this?”

“This is Vernon,” Mingyu introduced, clapping a hand on his friend’s shoulder. “He’s my roommate's classmate. Had nothing going on for summer break, so I thought I’d bring him along.”

“Your roommate’s classmate. Mr. Congeniality is at it again, I see,” you sneered, teasing your friend. To Vernon, you smiled warmly. “Nice to meet you, Vernon. Welcome to Azure Bay!”

“Thanks,” Vernon replied, smiling back a little shyly. “Nice to meet you too.”

You were intrigued by Vernon but didn’t question his presence further. Instead, you guided everyone to the patio where the table was beautifully set. Your mom greeted each guest warmly, expressing her gratitude for their gifts.

“Wow, this looks amazing!” Trina exclaimed as she took her seat.

“Thanks, Trina. I hope you all brought your appetites,” your mom said with a grin.

As everyone settled in, the conversations started to flow naturally. The aroma of delicious food filled the air, as well as laughter and lively chatter.

“So, Vernon, Mingyu’s roommate’s classmate,” Jade began, leaning forward with a curious look. “How did you even end up being friends with that guy?”

Mingyu scowled at Jade, looking indignant but he couldn’t retort because there was food in his mouth.

Vernon chuckled. “His roommate Jungwoo and I are in a class together. I hung out in their dorm room a lot when we were working on a project. Mingyu’s great, honestly. Keeps the place lively. Plus, he’s always cooking up something interesting.”

Mingyu laughed. “Hey, someone’s got to make sure we don’t starve!”

“I’ve heard about your cooking skills, Mingyu. My daughter said you can rival my cooking,” your mother said, playfully raising an eyebrow. “You’ll have to make us something while you’re here.”

“Ma’am, your mind will be blown. Deal!” Mingyu agreed, grinning.

As the meal continued, you found yourself sneaking glances at Vernon, who seemed to be fitting in well with your group. He was quiet but contributed thoughtfully to the conversations.

As the evening wound down, Jade clapped her hands together excitedly. “Alright, guys, now that we’re all well-fed, who’s ready to hit the party?”

You looked at her, raising an eyebrow. “What party?”

“The one at the beach!” Jade exclaimed. “Apparently, a bunch of people from our high school are throwing a welcome-back bash. I thought it’d be the perfect way to kick off the summer.”

“I didn’t know about this,” you said, glancing at the others.

“Sounds like a good time,” Vernon added, looking curious.

You smiled, feeling a mix of excitement and nerves. “Alright, let’s do it. It’ll be nice to see everyone again.”

“Great!” Jade said, practically bouncing with energy. “Let’s clean up here and head out.”

With everyone pitching in, the cleanup was quick and efficient. Soon, you were all ready to head to the beach, anticipation buzzing in the air. As you stepped out into the warm night, you couldn’t shake off the feeling that something about this party would catch you off-guard.

“It’s okay, y/n,” Jade beamed at you, slinging an arm over your shoulder. “No need to worry too much. It’s just Winwin.”

You gasped audibly, stopping in your tracks as you stared dumbfounded at Jade, your mouth still hanging open. “You sneaky little—”

“Jaehyun, baby! Wait for me!” she called out to her boyfriend before running to him.

The thought of going to a party and seeing an ex you hadn't seen in a long time was far from enjoyable. You stood there in shock, wondering if it was too late to turn back. Just then, Eunwoo wrapped his arm around your shoulder and gently nudged you forward.

“Are you okay?” he asked, striding with his long legs and dragging you with him.

“Fine. That was ages ago anyway so,” you replied nervously.

“What do you mean?” Eunwoo questioned curiously. You sighed and gave him an exasperated look. “Oh, shit. Winwin is gonna be there, isn’t he?”

“Who’s Winwin?” Mingyu questioned, appearing on your other side with Vernon.

“Keep your nosy ass out of my business, okay?” you chided, pointing your index finger at him.

Mingyu laughed, raising his hands in mock surrender. “Alright, alright. No need to get feisty.”

You caught Vernon glancing at you with curiosity in his eyes. Then Mingyu tapped his chest and said, “Azure parties are awesome.”

Vernon smiled, nodding in acknowledgment. “Let’s hurry there then,” he suggested lightly.

As you all walked down the beach path, the sound of music and laughter grew louder. The beach was lit up with string lights and a bonfire, casting a warm glow over the gathering crowd. You could see familiar faces from high school, mingling and enjoying the summer night.

Trina and Minghao were already dancing near the bonfire, and you saw Jade and Jaehyun chatting with a group of old classmates. Adie was by the snack table, happily munching away, and Eunwoo was making his way to the drinks station.

Taking a deep breath, you decided to dive in and make the best of it. You spotted a quieter corner near the shoreline and made your way there. Vernon tagged along, but kept a respectful distance, allowing you space.

“Not a fan of big crowds?” he asked, glancing at the bustling party.

“Not really,” you admitted. “I prefer smaller gatherings. Less chaotic.”

“Hmmh, I see,” Vernon hummed, nodding.

“You?” you asked back just to be polite. “I doubt you disliked the crowd.”

“What makes you think so?” he questioned.

“You’re friends with Mingyu. I mean… Mingyu is you know… Mingyu. Life of the party. If you’re close to him, I figured you might be the same,” you explained as you both watched Mingyu take over the entire party.

Vernon looked puzzled but intrigued. “But he’s your friend too, right? And yet I don’t see any similarities between you.”

“Ah,” you blurted, chuckling. “Good point.”

Vernon chuckled, his laughter warm and genuine. He was about to say something more when a group of familiar faces approached. Recognizing some high school friends, you greeted them warmly.

“Elise!” you called, standing up to hug her. “Harper too. Wow, I thought you girls would never show up.”

As the night went on, you mingled with old friends, danced around the bonfire, and even managed to enjoy yourself. At one point, you found yourself standing by the drinks table when you spotted Winwin approaching. Your heart skipped a beat, but you decided to face it head-on.

“Hey, y/n,” Winwin greeted with a smile, holding a cup of punch. “Long time no see.”

“Hi, Win,” you replied, trying to keep your tone light. “How’ve you been?”

“Pretty good, actually. I just got back from uni yesterday. How about you?”

“Same here. I’m back for the summer too,” you said, feeling more relaxed as the conversation flowed naturally.

Winwin grinned. “Cool. It’s great to see you. We should catch up properly some time.”

“Yeah, that sounds good,” you agreed, surprised at how friendly the interaction was.

As Winwin moved on to talk to someone else, you felt a weight lift off your shoulders. You joined the bonfire again, where your friends were gathered, their faces illuminated by the warm, flickering glow of the flames.

Jade spotted you and waved you over. “Hey, come sit with us!” she called, patting the sand next to her.

You sat down, feeling the heat of the fire on your skin. The conversation flowed easily, with laughter and playful banter filling the air. Then you found yourself standing by the drinks table again, pouring yourself another cup of the spiked punch.

“Hello again!” Winwin approached you again, a friendly smile on his face. “Having fun?”

“Yeah, it’s been great,” you replied, smiling back. “How about you?”

“Me?” he quipped, taking a sip of his drink. “I’ve had six bottles of beer and maybe a liter of this punch.”

You laughed heartily, deeply humored. You and Winwin fell into an easy conversation, reminiscing about old times and catching up on what had happened since you last saw each other. His laughter was contagious, and soon you found yourself giggling until your cheeks were sore.

“Remember that time in high school when we snuck out to the beach at midnight?” Winwin asked, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

“Oh my god, yes!” you laughed. “And we got caught by the patrol officer. I thought we were going to get into so much trouble.”

“But we didn’t,” Winwin said, grinning. “We talked our way out of it. Good times.”

“Definitely,” you agreed, feeling a warm sense of nostalgia.

A burst of giggles made your heads turn in unison. From where you stood, you saw Vernon surrounded by girls, all of them smiling and giggling at something he said. Your eyes met his gaze, catching you off guard. Vernon just smiled and gave you an acknowledging nod.

“I see you made a lot of new friends,” Winwin prompted.

“Yeah, thank god. I had zero idea how to navigate life in a completely different school, and an entirely different city,” you replied, rolling your eyes in frustration. “Good thing Jade was there. These people basically found me first.”

“I knew you’d fare well. You’re an amiable person,” he complimented.

“Amiable?” you snorted. “That’s a nice word.”

Winwin shrugged and then clinked his glass with yours. “I learned plenty of big words in college.”

That comment made you laugh again while Winwin watched you fondly with a proud expression as if he was satisfied with his own humor that made you laugh. Maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe he was just genuinely funny. You weren’t so sure, but you knew you were having a good time.

“Hi,” Vernon prompted, suddenly appearing beside you and making you shriek.

“Oh, god, Vernon,” you scolded, clutching your chest in shock and laughing at the same time.

“Having fun?” he asked, his curiosity piqued.

“Just reminiscing about high school and stuff,” Winwin explained with a chuckle.

“Oh, sounds interesting,” Vernon said, grabbing a cup of punch. “Anything I should know about?”

“Only that we were quite the troublemakers back in the day,” you said with a wink.

“Is that so?” Vernon said, raising an eyebrow. “I’ll have to keep an eye on you then.”

You laughed and nudged his arm with your elbow. “Don’t worry, I’ve mellowed out since then.”

“Good to know,” Vernon said, smiling. To Winwin, he said, “By the way, you were great at charades earlier.”

“Thanks,” Winwin replied, a little confused by the unexpected compliment. “I had a good time.”

“Hey, I scored the highest, but you’re complimenting him?” you complained to Vernon who just shrugged.

“He’s the one acting it out,” he retorted so you scoffed.

“Unbelievable!”

The conversation continued with Vernon and Winwin exchanging jokes and stories. It felt natural and comfortable, like catching up with old friends. As the night went on, you found yourself relaxing more, enjoying the company and the atmosphere.

Eventually, the party started winding down. You glanced around at your friends, feeling a sense of contentment. This summer was shaping up to be better than you had expected. As you walked back towards the bonfire, you felt a flicker of curiosity about Vernon. He was unexpectedly fun and you found yourself vibing with him easily. At the back of your mind, you hope he’s not trying to hit on you or something. After all, this was just another summer. A great summer with the potential to be your best yet, but still just another summer.

The next morning, you woke up at Jade’s house, tired and hungover but still rising early. You slipped quietly out of Adie’s assigned bedroom, careful not to disturb her sleep. Outside the room, you tiptoed down the hallway, making sure not to wake anyone else.

“Leaving already?” a voice called from the balcony, startling you so much that you dropped your shoes on the wooden floorboards.

The sound echoed through the house, and you froze, hand over your mouth, listening intently to see if anyone had been woken. Vernon blinked at you, clearly puzzled by your reaction.

“Are you okay?” he asked, an amused smile playing on his lips.

“Yes, I’m fine!” you whispered urgently, pressing a finger to your lips to signal for silence. “Be quiet, will you? You're gonna wake everyone up."

He shrugged and stood up from the chair he was sitting on, approaching you. “Are you leaving already?”

“Yeah. I need to take a shower,” you replied, feeling grimy and imagining how you must smell after a night out. You eyed him curiously and saw he was wearing fresh clothes. “Why are you up so early?”

He shoved his hands into the pockets of his sweatpants. “Just felt like it.”

“No hangover or anything?” you questioned, surprised by his chipper demeanor.

“Nah, I’m good,” he replied nonchalantly.

“Lucky you,” you muttered as you continued down the stairs, Vernon trailing behind. “As for me, I need to go home and pass out. Gosh.”

“Don’t you need a ride?”

“I’ll grab a cab. It’s not that far,” you replied.

“Do you have food there?”

“What?” you asked, thinking you’d misheard him.

“Food,” he repeated.

You blinked at him, puzzled. Vernon just stood there, looking clueless yet endearing in the morning light.

“Food?” you repeated, and he nodded. “Yes, we have food. Why?”

His face lit up. “Can I come with you?”

Now you’re even more confused. “Why?”

“Oh, I woke up early and I looked for food in the kitchen but there wasn’t anything ready to eat. Nothing easy to cook either.” He flattened his lips together before adding, “I’m hungry.”

You chuckled at his straightforwardness. “Come on then.”

With that, Vernon grinned and followed you out the door, the morning sun casting long shadows on the quiet street. Your house was quiet when you arrived, but the windows were open, and the curtains were drawn, a clear telling that your mom had already started her morning. Leading Vernon inside, you caught sight of your mom in her office, her attention momentarily diverted from her computer as she noticed your arrival.

“You’re back so early! Did you have breakfast yet?” she called out, her voice carrying through the house.

“Actually,” you began, glancing back at Vernon behind you. “No, I haven’t.”

“Sorry, sweetie. I didn’t know you’d be back early, so nothing’s prepared in the kitchen,” she replied from her desk.

“It’s okay, Mom. I’ll whip something up. Oh, and I've got a friend with me,” you added.

“Oh, you do? Silly me,” she chuckled, standing up and heading towards the door of her office. “Make something nice for your friend, okay? I have work that I need to finish by today.”

“Sure thing,” you affirmed, smiling as she closed the door. “Would you like me to bring you food in there?”

You heard her muffled response. “No, baby. I’ve already eaten!”

“Wow, okay. Not a baby anymore,” you muttered to yourself, feeling a slight flush of embarrassment. Turning back to Vernon, you said, “Do you mind waiting while I go freshen up?”

“I don’t mind,” he replied, settling onto the couch and pulling out his phone.

You took a quick shower and got dressed comfortably. As you headed to the kitchen, you mentally surveyed the ingredients available, already formulating a plan for breakfast. Vernon followed you when he saw you, his presence bringing a comfortable energy to the space.

“So, what’s your specialty?” Vernon asked, leaning against the kitchen counter with genuine curiosity.

“Hmm, I’d say my omelets are pretty decent,” you replied, pulling out eggs and vegetables from the refrigerator. “But today, I’m thinking scrambled eggs with toast. What do you think?”

“I eat anything and everything,” Vernon said with a grin, taking a seat at the kitchen island.

As you chopped vegetables and cracked eggs into a bowl, you engaged in light conversation, discussing topics ranging from favorite foods to travel destinations. It was easy, effortless, and surprisingly enjoyable.

Before you knew it, the eggs were sizzling in the pan, filling the kitchen with a mouthwatering aroma. The toast came out perfectly golden, and you served two plates of food, setting one in front of Vernon and the other across from him.

“Thanks so much,” he said, smiling as he picked up his fork.

“Do you know what’s the plan for today?” you asked, taking a bite of your breakfast.

Vernon shrugged. “Swimming.”

Your eyes flicked to the patio where the outdoor pool glistened. “At Jade’s house?”

He shook his head. “I think she mentioned the beach. Some of the guys want to try surfing.”

“Oh, so they’re heading here today,” you said, glancing out toward the shoreline. “The perfect spot for surfing is right outside this house.”

“I see. So I can just wait for them here?”

“You could, but don’t you need your gear?”

“If you mean my surfing gear, I don’t have any.”

You scowled playfully. “Then how do you plan to surf?”

“I’m hoping if I walk along the beach, I’ll find a rental shop or something.”

You chuckled. “You don’t need a rental.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” you said proudly, nodding.

Once the kitchen was tidied up, you led Vernon to the backyard and showed him the shed where you kept your swimming and surfing gear. He looked impressed by the collection of surfboards, wetsuits, and even fishing equipment.

“Do you surf?” he asked and you rolled your eyes. There are at least five boards in that shed, shouldn’t it be obvious enough?

“Do I?” you quipped. “Yeah, I do. Did. I haven’t surfed in a long time.”

“Why not?” He reached for a purple board, carefully pulling it from the rack.

“I just lost interest. No grand reason behind it. My dad taught me how to surf but we haven’t done it in a long time so… yeah,” you trailed off, watching him put the board back where it belonged.

“You still remember how, right?” he asked, and you just shrugged. Then his eyes lit up as he spotted something. “Is that a spear?”

“Oh, that’s my dad’s,” you said, pushing the fishing gear further back into the shed. “He used to do a lot of spearfishing.”

“Cool.”

Your brows furrowed. “Cool? Didn't you say you were an environmentalist?”

“Spearfishing is fine as long as it’s practiced responsibly and with respect to local regulations and conservation efforts.”

You nodded in acknowledgment. “I see. Well, in that case, my dad is a pretty responsible fisher. He used to be the head of the coastal preservation council here.”

“Your dad sounds really cool. Is he around?”

“He is cool,” you said, smiling proudly. “But no, he’s not here right now.”

“I see,” Vernon replied, leaning against the shed door as he watched you rummage through the items. As you were looking through the snorkeling box, you accidentally knocked over another box and sent the contents spilling all over the floor.

“Oh, god,” you groaned, picking up the items on the floor. Vernon was quick to help you, chuckling.

“What are these?” he asked, examining the surfwax bars.

“It’s surfwax. You rub it all over the surfboard so you don’t slip,” you explained, taking the stuff from his hand to pack it away. When it was done, you lifted the box to put it back on the shelf.

Vernon chuckled softly. “Here, let me.” Before you could protest, he reached out and took the box from you, his fingers brushing against yours for a moment.

“Thanks,” you mumbled, stepping back to give him space. But instead of moving away, Vernon stepped closer, his focus entirely on the shelf as he lifted the box into place.

You felt a sudden rush of shyness as his arm brushed against your shoulder, the proximity making your heart skip a beat. The scent of his cologne, fresh and woodsy, filled the air between you, and you could feel the warmth radiating from his body.

“Is this the right spot?” he asked, glancing down at you with a smile, completely unaware of the effect his closeness had on you.

“Uh, yeah,” you stammered, your cheeks flushing. “That’s perfect.”

Vernon adjusted the box, making sure it was secure before stepping back. But instead of moving away, he turned to face you, his face just inches from yours. You could see the tiny flecks of gold in his big brown eyes, and the playful smile that often danced on his lips. The room seemed to grow quieter, the moment stretching as you both stood there. For a moment, neither of you moved, caught in the unexpected closeness.

“Are you okay?” he asked, startling you so you took a step back. In doing so, you kicked the foot of the shelf and knocked over a bucket sitting on top of it. Cool water splashed all over you and Vernon, making you gasp in shock.

“Oh no! I’m so sorry!” you exclaimed, patting his shirt as if it would help dry him in any way.

Vernon looked down at his soaked self and chuckled. “That’s one way to cool off.”

“Oh, god. Why is there a bucket of water in here?” You looked up at the top of the shelf and noticed a small dot of light pouring from a hole in the roof. “That hole seriously needs patching up. Come on, let’s get you cleaned up.”

“It’s fine. We’ll go swimming later anyway,” said Vernon, squeezing water out of his shirt.

“But I don’t know for how long that water’s been sitting there,” you said shyly. It may be just rainwater but you know it hasn’t rained in Azure Bay for more than a week now.

“Oh,” he exclaimed, realization dawning on him.

“Follow me.”

You led him to the poolside, pointing to the outdoor shower. “You can rinse off there. I’ll find a towel and something for you to wear while your clothes dry.”

“Ah, how convenient.” Vernon smiled gratefully. “Thanks, y/n.”

As he rinsed off, you quickly fetched a towel and a spare pair of shorts from the poolside storage. You were drenched too, but you can rinse off in your bathroom upstairs. In the meantime, you headed back to Vernon with the spare clothes and the towel.

You approached the shower area, holding out the towel and shorts. “Here you go—” The words died in your throat as you caught sight of Vernon, his shirt already off, revealing a well-toned torso glistening with water. He turned, surprised, and for a moment, you were both frozen.

“Uh, thanks,” he said, taking the towel from you, a shy smile spreading across his face.

You felt your cheeks heat up and quickly turned away, trying to steady your racing heart. “The, uh... The washer is by the kitchen. You can throw your clothes in the dryer.”

"Alright."

"Right. I'll let you finish up."

You hurried inside, your mind swirling with the unexpected sight of Vernon. As you headed to your bathroom, you couldn’t help but feel a mix of embarrassment and something else you couldn’t quite name. After a quick shower, you changed into dry clothes and took a deep breath, trying to collect yourself.

When you returned to the poolside, Vernon was lounging on a chair, wearing the shorts you’d given him and toweling off his hair. He looked up and grinned.

“Feeling better?” he asked.

You nodded, keeping your eyes on his face and not letting it wander on his bare chest. “Yeah. You?”

“Much better,” he replied, still smiling. “Thanks for the help. I guess I owe you one.”

You waved it off, smiling back. “Don’t worry about it.”

“Right,” he agreed, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

You heard car horns honking from outside so you told Vernon to feel at home before heading to the gate. As expected, it was your friends arriving for the surfing thing they had planned for today.

“Fucking finally,” you muttered, trying to level your head after the tense events that transpired with Vernon.

“Vernon? Why, what’s up with him?” Jade inquired after you asked her about Vernon.

“Nothing. He’s just…” you paused, trying to find the right word. “...intriguing.”

“Intriguing? Interesting choice of word, y/n,” Trina teased, hitting your waist with hers as you both stood in front of your full-length mirror to see how your bikinis looked.

“I think she meant he’s cute and she’s interested,” Adie taunted from your bed.

You rolled your eyes at them. “I’m just curious, alright? Aren’t you? I mean, he’s new and we barely know him.”

“Oh, I do know him,” Trina said. “He’s friends with Hao too, you know. His name is actually Hansol Chwe.”

“Hansol Chwe?” you repeated curiously.

“Yeah. But Vernon is his english name. He’s actually a sophomore and he transferred from… I’m not sure where, but he’s a new student,” Trina continued.

Jade snapped his fingers. “Then it makes sense that he hasn’t hung out with us until now. He’s a neophyte.”

“So, what about him intrigues you, y/n?” Trina asked, a mischievous smile playing on her lips.

“Did you two have a cutesy romcom-ish morning together?” Adie accused, pointing at you. “He had breakfast here, right?”

Jade interjected. “Or did you hook up while we were passed out at home?”

You gasped, scandalized. “What? Hook up? What do you take me for?”

“Ah, so you didn’t.”

“Did you make out while you were alone here or something?” Trina asked.

“You guys are crazy,” you told them, heading for the door. “We didn’t do any of that. We just ate, that’s all.”

“It was a cutesy romcom-ish morning, then,” Adie giggled, trailing behind you.

“It was not that either,” you insisted. “I’m done talking about this. He’s just another guy.”

Right, he is. A handsome guy, for sure, but he’s just another pretty guy. You’ve met countless pretty guys. Hot guys have flirted with you several times, especially on this beach. You’re friends with pretty guys. And you have, most certainly, seen them walk around topless plenty of times. Eunwoo is a literal angel. Jaehyun and Minghao are eye candies. And did you see Mingyu’s physique? You are literally surrounded by hot guys that you don’t even bat an eye on anymore.

So why is it that you can’t look at the topless Vernon without your heart skipping a beat?

“Y/n, come here!” your girlfriends called out from the shore. You just waved your arms, not even moving an inch from where you were comfortably seated.

On one side of the bay, you could see the boys on the surfboards, paddling on the calm waters since the tide wasn’t high enough for surfing. Vernon was making his way towards you, leaving the board on the sand.

“Reading while everyone’s having fun? Are you not like other girls?” he quipped, standing next to the beach bed where you were reading a book.

“I simply just had enough saltwater,” you replied nonchalantly, hiding your nervousness behind your big sunglasses.

“So, not like other girls?” he repeated, sitting on the beach bed next to yours.

You chuckled lightly. “Trust me, Hansol, I’m just like every other girl.”

“Hansol?”

You glanced sideways at him. “It’s your name, isn’t it?”

“It is, but no one calls me that,” he replied. “You can call me Hansol, though.”

“I’m honored,” you retorted, chuckling as you returned your attention to your book. “But I won’t do that. It’s not like we’re close or anything.”

“How close do you need us to be?” he asked. You glanced back at him, just in time to see him lean closer, stopping just a few inches away so your noses don’t touch.

“What are you doing?” you asked, trying not to stutter. You could only hope that your sunglasses were dark enough for him not to see your eyes.

A mischievous glint flickered in Vernon's eyes as he leaned in even closer, his voice dropping to a husky whisper. “Is this close enough?”

“Move back,” you whispered, barely audible because you were sure you’d kiss if you so much as breathe.

He obeyed, slumping back on the beach bed with a content smile. Only then did you breathe properly again. Irritated, you stood up and walked away, leaving your book behind. After several steps, you glanced back to see Vernon had taken your book and was now reading it.

“She’s coming this way!” Adie shouted, pointing at you as your friends turned to look.

Eunwoo and Mingyu rushed out of the water, their eyes twinkling with mischief. Recognizing their intentions, you started running along the shore to escape them. But your limbs were no match for their long strides. They eventually caught up to you, and Mingyu swooped you up by the waist. Shrieking and kicking your legs in the air, you cursed at him, but he ignored you completely and leaped into the water with you.

Your splash into the cool water was met with laughter from everyone around. The initial shock of the cold quickly gave way to the exhilarating fun of being in the water. Mingyu's grip loosened, allowing you to find your footing in the shallow water, though you were already drenched from head to toe.

“Eunwoo, you traitor!” you called out, splashing water at him.

He laughed, dodging your attempts. “Hey, it’s not my fault you’re a slow runner!”

Vernon eventually waded into the water, holding one of your flip-flops above his head. “Look what I saved from the water!”

“Give it back!” you demanded, wading toward him.

He grinned, holding it just out of reach. “You’ll have to catch me first!”

It turned into a game of tag, with you chasing Vernon around to retrieve your slipper. After several minutes of playful chaos, you finally managed to snatch it from Vernon’s hand, clutching it triumphantly to your chest. But your victory was short-lived after Jaehyun sneaked up behind you to steal it again.

He held it up, making it impossible for you to reach it. “How long before you can take this from us?”

“Us?” you questioned and Jaehyun responded by tossing the slipper to Minghao, who then threw it to Eunwoo.

The game of tag resumed and continued as your girlfriends joined in, making it a game of Boys vs. Girls. You splashed and chased each other and the beach echoed with laughter and shouts of joy.

After a while, the group tired out and decided to take a break under the beach umbrellas. You spread out towels and settled into the lounge chairs, feeling the sun's warmth on your skin as it dried off the seawater. The boys sat on the towels, discussing the best surf spots and the timing of the tide.

“It should be high tide soon, right?” Jaehyun asked, glancing at you since you were the more experienced surfer in the group, thus making you more well-versed in the tides.

You looked at the sea, and then at your watch. “Yeah, it should be. Look the waves are getting bigger.”

Mingyu whistled excitedly. “It’s going to be epic.”

“Shouldn’t be long now,” you commented, leaning back on the beach bed and closing your eyes.

As you lay there, soaking in the sun and the sound of the waves, Eunwoo turned to you with a playful smile. “You should come out with us and show these newbies how it’s done.”

“Pass,” you deadpanned. “I’m tired.”

“You’ll miss out then,” he countered.

“I’ll get over it.”

“I could teach you,” Vernon offered, making you open your eyes to look at him. He smiled when you caught his gaze, but you just rolled your eyes and wore your sunglasses.

“Hard pass.”

Vernon scoffed, indignant. “What? I’m actually quite good at it.”

“Really? Have fun then,” you said monotonously. You were not just trying to be aloof. It was true that you were tired from all the playing and the swimming.

Time passed lazily as you lounged under the umbrellas, the sun slowly descending towards the horizon. You even snoozed for a bit, waking up with a jolt and wondering if you were out for three minutes or a whole hour. You saw that your friends were already surfing and the only ones left in the shade were you and Adie.

“That was a good one, Haohao!” you heard Trina shout and saw her waving happily by the shore.

The sight of them paddling out into the surf was captivating. They cut through the waves with practiced ease, their shouts of triumph carrying back to shore whenever they caught a particularly good wave. Vernon, true to his word, was a natural, effortlessly gliding along the waves.

You continued to watch from the comfort of your lounge chair, enjoying the peaceful rhythm of the waves and the distant laughter of your friends. As the sun dipped lower, painting the sky in breathtaking shades of orange and pink, the surfers finally began to make their way back to shore. Groaning and sighing, everyone settled down to dry off and bask in the warmth of the remaining sunlight. You stayed longer to watch the sunset, take pictures, and feel the warm dusk breeze.

“Should we head back to the house?” you suggested, glancing at the darkening sky.

“Yeah, I’m getting hungry,” Mingyu agreed, pouting.

Gathering your belongings, you all made your way back to the beach house. The walk was filled with more lighthearted chatter and the occasional burst of laughter. By the time you reached the house, the first stars were twinkling in the sky.

You were amazed to find barbecue being prepared at the poolside patio by your mother and Elise, a high school friend of yours. She greeted you and Jade with hugs and giggles.

“Oh, mom, you didn’t have to do all this,” you told your mom, feeling grateful and shy.

“It’s alright, hun,” she chimed, flipping the barbecue over. “I had help from Elise here.”

You eyed Elise, equipped with tongs and a black apron over her dress. “I bumped into her at the grocery store and she invited me over for dinner.”

“Thanks for coming. Jade and I were actually talking about hanging with you guys a while ago,” you told her while you ushered your friends to the shower area so they can wash up.

“That can be arranged, but if you haven’t come up with anything yet, you should join us next weekend.”

“Next weekend?” you questioned, opening your mouth to accept the piece of barbecue your mom was feeding you.

“Talk about it later, girls. After you’re cleaned and decent,” your mom chided softly, poking your bare waist and grimacing at your bikini.

Giggling, you headed inside the house and heard your mom telling you not to step on the carpet with your sandy feet. Seeing the carpeted floor of your living room and stairs, you decided not to climb up to your bedroom and use the kitchen bathroom instead.

Quietly slipping inside, you locked the door behind you, only to freeze when you turned to find Vernon standing under the showerhead, a look of surprise mirrored on both your faces.

“Oh my god!” you exclaimed, instinctively covering your eyes with your hands. “Don’t you lock doors when you’re using the bathroom?”

Vernon chuckled, his relaxed demeanor contrasting with your flustered state. “I was here with Mingyu. He didn’t lock it when he left.”

“You were here with Mingyu?” you asked, surprised and maybe a little malicious.

“No. He let me in after he was done,” he clarified and then you felt warm water being splashed at you. “Take your mind out of the gutter.”

You looked straight at him, feeling defensive. “I didn’t say anything!” He wasn’t completely naked. He still had his shorts on.

“You were thinking it,” he retorted, smirking. He turned the shower on, closing his eyes as the water hit his face.

Nervous, you turned the knob but it was locked. You fumbled with it for a few seconds, suddenly clueless about how it worked.

“You don’t have to leave. I’m done here,” he said after a while, turning the shower off.

“Hurry up then.”

You watched him reach for the towel and wipe his face as he walked towards the door. Realizing you were in front of it, you moved aside so he could leave. Instead of heading for the door, however, Vernon went straight to you, not breaking eye contact and stopping only when your feet touched.

“W-What?” you stammered, trying to maintain your composure as you met his gaze. Vernon didn’t say a word and just stared at you. Shy, you looked away and pushed him.

He held your hands and kept it on his chest. Then he said, “I need my clothes.”

“Your clothes?” you questioned, still not meeting his gaze. “Yeah, it’s up in my room. You can ask Jade for them, or Adie. They’ll know which one it is.”

He tightened his hold of your hands when you tried to withdraw them. Softly, he said, “You know, I think I've been wanting to do something for a while now.”

You looked up at him. “What is it?”

The tension between you lingered in the air, thickening with each passing moment as you found yourselves locked in a silent exchange of gazes. Vernon's eyes bore into yours, searching for something that you weren't sure you were ready to give.

"Just say 'no' and I'll be on my way," he finally broke the silence, his voice low and tinged with a hint of uncertainty.

You swallowed hard, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air as you struggled to find the right response. But when you opened your mouth to speak, the words caught in your throat, leaving you speechless. Vernon seemed to take your silence as an answer.

Your whole body ached with anticipation as you inched towards each other, the distance between you narrowing until there was barely a breath of space left. Each moment spent together today had been leading up to this, a series of shared glances, lingering touches, and unspoken words building a tension that was both exhilarating and terrifying.

And then, without warning, his lips met yours in a tender kiss, sending a rush of warmth coursing through your veins. It was soft, gentle, and fleeting as if you were both testing the waters. Then you met again in another kiss, this time deeper, more urgent, and more intense. With ease, your tongue pushed inside his mouth, clashing with his. Then he bit your lip just enough to make you moan. You held on to his arm, knees weakened by the tingling sensations and the swirling emotions. Vernon held your back firmly, keeping you in place.

By the time you pulled away, you were both breathless and shocked. Vernon flashed a handsome smile, his breath fanning your face as he chuckled a little. His hands trailed down to your arms, holding them gently.

“I liked that,” Vernon echoed, his voice barely a whisper. “I liked that a lot.”

You giggled shyly, touching your lips. “Shut up.”

“I mean it!” he insisted, biting his lower lip as if to savor the lingering feeling of the kiss.

“Alright! You mean it. Be quiet about it!” you chided jokingly.

As Vernon and you were caught up in the aftermath of your kiss, a sudden knock on the bathroom door startled both of you. You exchanged a quick, bewildered glance before Vernon moved to open the door very slightly. To your surprise, it was Mingyu standing there. You pressed your finger on your lips, gesturing at Vernon to not let him know you were there.

“Jade said these are yours,” said Mingyu and you saw Vernon take the clothes in his hand.

With a forced smile, Vernon replied, "Thanks, man. I'll be out in a minute."

Mingyu's brow furrowed in suspicion as he peered into the bathroom. "Alright, but hurry up. We're all waiting for you."

As Mingyu turned to leave, you held your breath, praying he wouldn't be suspicious. Once he was out of earshot, Vernon let out a nervous chuckle, running a hand through his hair. You awkwardly walked to the shower, facing the wall so Vernon could get dressed. After about two minutes, you felt him approaching you from behind and pressing a quick peck on your cheek.

“I’ll see you outside?” he asked.

Smiling, you nodded and tilted your head to face him. “Sure.”

It took a while before you could calm down and properly wash up. And a few more minutes of pacing around your room before you got dressed and joined everyone for dinner. Everyone asked what took you so long and you coughed up a random excuse as you sat on the vacant chair next to Eunwoo. Your eyes met Vernon’s throughout the night, while you were thinking about the potential complications of your newfound connection.

You were on a quiet beach, eerily familiar but also unfamiliar. Waves crashed against the rocks, breaking the quietness of the night. The moon hung high in the sky, giving the sea an enchanting, silvery twinkle. The air was calm and cold as you scanned the horizon, your heart racing with curiosity and apprehension.

“Where am I?” you asked yourself, walking towards the array of beach beds and closed umbrellas. As you were about to sit, you were startled by a loud sound of waves crashing against the rocky cliff up ahead. You glanced in that direction where you could see a figure illuminated by the ethereal moonlight.

“Who’s there?” you called out, only for your voice to echo back into your ear. The eerie sound made you gasp and in a blink of an eye, you found yourself lying on the grass. The sun was bright, stinging your eyes, so you tried to block it with your hand.

“I’ve been wanting to do something for a while now,” said a voice beside you that you immediately recognized. You glanced sideways, and lying on the grass next to you, was Vernon, his eyes filled with an intensity that sent shivers down your spine.

Your vision blurred again, the scene shifting into an entirely different place. You were panting and moaning as you straddled Vernon, a scent of perfume and sweat permeating the air. His grip was strong on your waist and your head was tilted back, lost in the moment of passion. He then touched your face, willing you to look him in the eyes.

But just as you were about to speak, to lean in and kiss his lips, the dream shifted, dissolving into darkness as you were pulled back into the realm of wakefulness. You blinked, disoriented, trying to understand what had just happened.

“Oh,” you blurted, and hearing your own voice caused a bolt of electricity to shoot through your body, jolting you awake.

Gasping for breath, you sat up in bed, your heart pounding in your chest. The remnants of the dream clung to you, vivid and almost tangible. You glanced around your darkened room, the shadows and furniture outline bringing you back to reality. It had felt so real, so intense. And yet, it was just a dream.

Frustrated, you buried your face in your hands, shaking your head violently as if to expel the lewd images in your mind. Then for a moment, you sat there in the silence of the night, the memory of the dream still fresh and unsettling.

“What the actual fuck,” you sighed, shocked, scandalized, and utterly bewildered. The sensations, the closeness—it was too much.

Just then, your phone buzzed, breaking the silence. You grabbed it from the bedside table, squinting at the screen to recognize the username of the person who had followed you. Not that you needed any effort; ‘vernonline’ was practically a complete government ID.

“Of all the people who could decide to follow me right now,” you muttered, swiping to see his profile. You scrolled through his posts as you lay back down, stopping at a particularly good-looking photo of him. As you studied his features, images from the dream started flashing in your mind, making you toss the phone away and bury your face in your pillow.

“Gosh, y/n, what the hell was that?” you scolded yourself, kicking your sheets aggressively and stopping only when your phone buzzed again.

You peeked at your screen and saw that Vernon had messaged you.

Vernon: Can’t sleep? You: Can’t. Vernon: What are you up to?

“Having sex with you in my dream, dumbass,” you blurted, exhaling sharply.

You: Idk, nothing. Vernon: Meet me at the bay by your house?

You scowled, dictating as you typed a reply. “‘Now?’” Biting your nails, you stared at your screen as you waited for his reply.

Vernon: Yes. I’m out here right now

“What?” you blurted, standing up at once and rushing to your window to see if he was telling the truth. Sure enough, there was Vernon, seated on one of the beach beds. The beach was a distance away, but you could clearly see him, his face illuminated by the glow of his phone. You decided to call him, and he picked up quickly.

“What are you doing out there?” you asked, glancing at your watch. It’s almost midnight.

“I don’t know. I was walking down the beach from Jade’s house, getting some fresh air. I didn’t stop until I realized how far I’d come. Then I saw that I was almost at your house, so I just kept walking.”

“Stay there,” you told him, hanging up. You grabbed a jacket and rushed out of the house to meet him.

Vernon greeted you with a sweet smile, tilting his head handsomely as you approached. He looked cozy in his black hoodie and denim jeans. As you drew nearer, you couldn't help but wrestle with the vivid memories of your dream and your sanity's efforts to push it to the back of your mind.

“Walking from Jade’s house all the way here? Surely you can come up with a better excuse,” you joked as soon as you reached him.

Vernon chuckled heartily, shoving his hands into his hoodie pockets. “Alright, you got me. I came all the way here just to see you.”

His words sent a shiver down your spine, a mix of excitement and nervousness. The dream had left a lingering impression, and now here he was, as real as the cool night breeze.

“In the middle of the night?” you asked, sitting on the chair opposite his.

“Yes. And I did walk all the way here.”

You scowled, unconvinced. “No, you didn’t.”

“Actually, I did. It’s not that far if you follow the beach line,” he said, then pointed somewhere behind him. “See that bright light there? That’s Jade’s house.”

You looked at where he was pointing, squinting to see the faint glow in the distance. “Wow, you really did walk all the way here,” you admitted with a hint of surprise in your voice.

Vernon shrugged casually. “Told you so.”

A comfortable silence settled between you as the sound of the waves filled the air. The moonlight cast a soft glow over the sea, and you could hear the faint music from the beachfront bars nearby.

“So, what made you walk all the way here?” you asked, breaking the silence. “Can't sleep?”

He shrugged, his gaze fixed on the gentle waves lapping at the shore. “Yeah. Thought maybe a walk would help clear my mind.”

“Did it?” you asked, curious about what was going on in his mind.

Vernon turned to you, his eyes catching the faint moonlight. “Not really. But seeing you... that helps.”

You felt your cheeks warm, grateful for the dim light hid your blush. Scoffing in feigned indifference, you said, “Smooth talker.”

He laughed, the sound blending harmoniously with the night. “I don’t know. You’ve been running in my head all night. All day, actually.”

“Did you come here to sweet talk me?”

“Nah, I came because…” he paused, hesitating. Then he sighed, deciding not to continue. “Forget it. What’s the dream about?”

You froze, not expecting the question. “What makes you think I had a dream?”

“You looked like you were woken up from a good sleep,” he said, a teasing smile playing on his lips.

You laughed nervously. “Just a random dream, nothing important.”

Thankfully he didn’t press for answers and quietly leaned on the beach bed. There was no exchange of words for a while, and you sat there feeling impatient and nervous. You didn’t want to leave yet but you couldn’t find a reason to stay.

“Do you regret it?” Vernon asked quietly, his voice calming your jittery hands. “The kiss?”

Looking at him, you shook your head. “No, I don’t. Do you?”

“Not for a second,” he said firmly. “I just don’t know where to go from here.”

You took a deep breath, gathering your thoughts. “Maybe we don’t need to have all the answers right now. Maybe we can just... see where this goes.”

Vernon studied you for a moment, then nodded. “Are you sure?”

“Yeah, why not?”

Vernon rose to his feet and occupied the space next to you. You were nervous, but you didn’t shy away from him this time. When he lifted your chin to meet his gaze, you placed a hand on his neck. When he leaned in for a kiss, you met him halfway and with equal eagerness. Next thing you know, you were moaning on the beach bed, Vernon’s kisses peppering the skin along your neck while his hands roamed your body.

Your hand was firm on his back, holding on for dear life as he explored your body for the spots that electrified you. Eventually, his lips found their way back to yours, sucking, nipping, and biting while you pressed your body against his. Your jacket has long been discarded, and your skin is wet with sweat despite the cool evening breeze. Vernon was impatient, having kissed every inch of your neck and collarbone before you gave him permission to go further.

He lifted your nightgown first, revealing your belly where he left a trail of sweet little kisses. His touch was electric, sending your mind spiraling with lust and anticipation. Then he stopped in front of your underwear, breathing warmly against it before cupping it with his big hand.

“You sure you wanna do this?” he asked, snapping you back into reality.

You blinked, looking around at the deserted beach. Then you immediately sat up, fixing the straps of your nightgown back in place.

“What the hell are we doing?” you exclaimed, standing up at once. Vernon’s face dropped, looking disappointed and understanding at the same time. You picked up your jacket on the sand, grabbed his hand, and led him to your house.

Vernon tugged you back, locking you in his arms and asking, “Are you sure?”

Groaning, you tiptoed to kiss him. “Very sure. Just not here.”

You slipped into the house quietly, careful not to wake your mom or make a sound. At one point, Vernon almost knocked over a plant hanging by the staircase. Luckily, he caught it before it could hit the floor and you laughingly put it back.

As soon as you reached your room, you grabbed Vernon’s collar and kissed him. Vernon was just as excited, brazenly slipping his hands underneath your nightgown to feel the skin of your back and grab a handful of your ass. A moan escaped your lips when he gave it a squeeze. You grabbed his hand to stop him from doing it again.

“Sorry,” he grinned, pecking at your lips.

“No, I like it. But don’t do it. We can’t be loud,” you whispered, reaching behind him to turn the lock on your door. “My mom’s a light sleeper.”

“Right, okay,” he obliged before swooping your cheek to kiss you again. “Any chance you have condoms tucked away somewhere?”

“Crap. I don’t,” you replied, brows knitting together. “But I’m on the pill.”

“Okay. Good.”

By the time you reached the bed, Vernon had discarded his hoodie and your nightgown lay on a heap on the floor. Neither of you wanted to stop kissing, but you had to when you climbed the bed and laid on your back.

“Wow,” he blurted, feasting his eyes on the nakedness before him. The way he smirked and bit his lower lip at the sight of you made you feral. “I knew it.”

“Knew what?” you asked shyly, feeling self-conscious.

He crept up to you, propping himself in his arms as he hovered over you. Then he whispered, his voice deep and melodic. “I knew you looked way better without those bikinis from earlier.”

Normally, you’d be all red and embarrassed if someone complimented you. But right now, all you are feeling is a boost of confidence and the strong urge to challenge his patience.

“Oh yeah? Now that explains why you were ogling me all day,” you purred, one hand on his neck while the other traced a line from his cheek down to his chest.

Vernon smirked. “Says you who gave me nothing but shorts to wear all day.”

You giggled when he kissed your neck. “That was unintentional.”

He hummed against your skin. “So are my occasional glances at your bikini-clad ass. Let’s not hold it against each other, love.”

The endearment had your stomach fluttering as you were dragged into the vice of his lips again. You matched his fervor, tugging, biting, battling your tongue with his, running your fingers through his scalp and grabbing a handful of his hair. His lips moved to your breast, one hand fondling the other as his tongue circled and sucked on your nipple. You cried out when he pinched it, and your hand flew over your mouth to prevent yourself from making any sound– however too late it may be.

“Vernon,” you called softly, squeezing your thighs together.

Vernon flashed a playful grin before he reached between your thighs to touch your clothed sex. “How quickly can you cum?”

You raised an eyebrow. “Why? Are you in a hurry or something?”

“Not at all,” he replied, shaking his head. “I need to know if I want to impress you on our first time.”

You groaned, propping yourself up on your elbows. “Can we just save that for next time?”

“Alright, alright,” he chuckled, holding your knees and parting them. “You’re an impatient one.”

“And you’re chatty,” you scoffed, kissing him once more as he ripped your underwear off.

“Don’t you know how important communication is?” he teased. Without warning, he took a long, wet lick of your cunt, sending pleasant shivers down your spine. You bit your lower lip, stifling the lewd sounds of pleasure that were trying to escape your mouth.

Then he repeated it several times more before positioning himself between your legs. You didn’t even notice that he had taken off his pants. Your entire body ached with lust and anticipation for what was about to come. Vernon took his sweet time peppering your neck and chest with kisses.

“Vernon,” you pleaded with desperation in your voice, throwing all self-respect out the window.

The tip of his cock prodded your cunt, pushing ever so slightly as he tried to test how difficult or how easy it would be to get in. You gasped when his head went in, and whimpered when he bottomed out in one go. A delightful pain shot through your body, one that’s electrifying and satisfying. The way his dick stretched you was wonderful, nearly perfect.

“Are you okay?” he asked, his face twitching with what you can only assume as satisfaction.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” you whispered, breathless and exhilarated.

He moved once, observing your reaction. After another thrust, he was able to confirm that you were doing fine so he started bucking his hips rhythmically, sending ripples of pleasure through your body. As he kept going, you tried to keep quiet but it proved difficult when he was ramming into you while sucking the skin on your neck. You were holding back so hard that you could only whimper and gasp, leaving you so frustrated that you felt like crying.

Vernon's grip under your thighs tightened, his breathing erratic as he tried not to make loud sounds. His strangled grunts, the sharp intake of air, along with the raspy curses and quiet whispers of dirty sweet nothings in your ear made you dizzy, so much that you swear you’re seeing stars on your ceiling.

“So… fucking… tight,” he grunted, thrusting harder and deeper.

“Oh, god,” you mewled, and repeated your words again when he continued, “Oh, god, Vernon!”

You thought you could go for a long time, but the slight change in his pace reached places you never expected him to find so easily. You arched your body towards him, digging your nails on his shoulder as you neared the sweet bliss of release. Your eyes were rolling back, going out of your mind due to intense pleasure.

“Vernon,” you murmured, brows knitting, puppy-eyed, and biting your lip. “Please… Please don’t stop… Aagh— don’t you… fucking… stop!”

Vernon heeded your plea, losing his mind over your desperate face. He locked your lips in a kiss, muffling your moans as the twisted knot in your belly exploded. Mouth hanging open, you felt lightheaded and weak, every sound fading into a static noise as every ounce of energy left your limbs.

Your vision shifted out of focus for a second, and then you were met by Vernon’s proud smirk. Sighing in relief, you reached to wipe the sweat on his forehead. He was still inside you, moving very slowly as you basked in the joy of your orgasm. He looked hotter in this view, a thin sheen of sweat covering his entire body.

“How was that?” he asked, smirking. You rolled your eyes to discourage his smug attitude, but the grin on your lips was evidence of your satisfaction. He added, “Mind if I finish?”

Suddenly, it clicked. He wasn’t done yet! “Please. Go ahead.”

Vernon inhaled sharply before he started ramming his hips into you again. The sensations rushed back into you, making you gasp and whimper. He was going at an unsteady but brutal pace, thrusting faster and harder as he chased his orgasm. With a rough grunt and one final thrust, he pulled out and sent streaks of cum across your belly. You reached for his cock to jerk it off, making him groan due to overstimulation. After he was done, he hovered there for a few seconds and then fell on a heap on top of you.

“Wow,” he rasped, panting.

“Yeah,” you breathed, immensely weakened. "Wow."

The dream must have been a premonition. Or it might be the manifestation of the pent-up tension between you all day. Either way, it didn’t matter. What mattered was this moment, right now. The figment of your imagination could never compare to the real thing. It was everything you’d ever imagined, so much better even.

Vernon was gone before daybreak after you sent him away. He had been sleeping soundly next to you last night, warm and snuggly. But you woke him up barely four hours later and asked him to leave. You asked nicely, of course, and he was very understanding of your reasons. As beautiful as it was, you both agreed to keep the whole thing a secret for now. So, you sent him away to ensure your mother wouldn’t see him in the morning or that your friends wouldn’t wonder where he was.

It bothered you how quickly you got into this relationship with Vernon, especially because you knew it didn’t stem from sincere feelings but rather from infatuation and sexual tension. You also didn’t want to be the subject of your friends’ relentless teasing for the whole duration of their stay. How would you explain that you were suddenly sleeping with the guy you said you had zero interest in?

You had been staring at the ceiling for over an hour now, reliving the events of last night and wondering what the next few days had in store for the two of you. You needed not to remind yourself that this was all but a convenient setup. No strings had been attached to this yet, as far as your spoken declarations were concerned. With that in mind, you drifted back to sleep, tired from last night’s excursions.

The late morning sun filtered through your curtains, and the cool wind embraced your naked arms. You woke up again, feeling the emptiness beside you where Vernon had been. It was a strange feeling, missing someone who had just been a friend until recently. The physical connection you shared last night had stirred up emotions you hadn't anticipated.

As you got ready for the day, your thoughts drifted back to Vernon. You couldn't deny the chemistry between you two, but the uncertainty of where this was headed made you uneasy. The thought of facing your friends and pretending nothing had changed was daunting but necessary. You couldn't let them suspect anything, at least not yet.

Downstairs, your mother was on her knees, scanning the papers she had strategically scattered on the floor and on the couches in the living room. She was mumbling to herself, the deep scowl on her face indicating her intense concentration. It is best not to disturb her when she is busy like this, so you slip quietly out of the house, taking your old car out of the garage and heading to Jade’s.

When you got there, the house was already buzzing with activity. Your friends were lounging in the living room, chatting and laughing. You joined them, trying to act as normal as possible.

“Look who decided to turn up,” Jade teased, waving. "You missed breakfast."

"Sorry, I was really tired," you replied, forcing a smile as you sat down.

Mingyu glanced at you with a knowing look, but he didn't say anything. You wondered if he had noticed anything unusual about Vernon this morning.

“What's the plan for today?” you asked, eager to divert attention from yourself.

“Beach volleyball!” Jaehyun announced enthusiastically. “Elise invited us to join them at the beach.”

“Cool. Can we make s’mores after?” Trina requested. “That is if there isn’t a bonfire party after the game.”

Jade nodded. “There isn’t, so yes, we can make smores.”

Everyone cheered at the idea, and you couldn't help but feel a bit relieved. Activities like these would keep everyone occupied and less likely to notice any changes between you and Vernon.

As the day went on, you found yourself stealing glances at Vernon, who seemed just as composed as ever. The physical distance between you in public was a stark contrast to the intimacy you had shared last night. It was a balancing act, maintaining the facade while grappling with your own feelings.

During volleyball, you and Vernon ended up on opposing teams, and your competitive sides came out in full force. Since this was a game held by your high school friends, Winwin was there too and got on the same team as you. In a quick battle of wits, Jade boasted about you and Winwin being the best beach volleyball duo, making everyone cheer and tease. The game was filled with laughter, teasing, and a few surprisingly intense moments.

“You're pretty good,” Vernon said, panting and grinning as you both took a break.

“I could say the same about you,” you replied, wiping sweat from your forehead. That was your first conversation ever since he left your house that morning.

Later in the afternoon, while everyone was busy setting up for the bonfire, Vernon found a chance to be alone with you. He casually asked you to help him get the marshmallows from the kitchen, and you obliged. As you looked for the bag of marshmallows, Vernon sneakily closed the pantry door.

“You gotta be kidding me,” you muttered.

“Come on. Forget the mallows for a sec,” he grinned, tugging you by the waist.

Vernon scooped your cheek to kiss you, and you happily kissed him back, wrapping your arms around his neck. There was a sense of relief mixed in the euphoria of kissing Vernon, as if you had been starved of his touch for years instead of mere hours. You melted in his arms, delirious because of his kiss. When you parted, your lips ached for him, but you didn’t indulge it.

“Can I see you tonight?” he asked, looking ecstatic.

Absolutely, you screamed in your head but you wanted to play hard-to-get. “I’ll think about it,” you replied.

“Okay. Let me know.”

He kissed you once more, and then another. And even as you were leaving the pantry, he stole kisses on your cheek, stopping only when you were almost outside the house where all your friends are gathered.

The next few days were a whirlwind of activities and stolen moments. You and Vernon navigated your secret relationship with a mix of excitement and caution. Every touch, every shared glance held a thrill of secrecy that only the two of you understood. Vernon has mastered the art of sneaking to your house, undetected. And you would be in each other’s arms all night, only to act like you barely knew each other the next day.

One morning, the group decided to go kayaking. You went to a water sports resort with your friends, excited about the activities you haven’t done in a long time. The clear blue waters of the bay called to you, and it was like you were rediscovering its beauty after spending most of your life living here.

“Are you sure you don’t want to go?” Jade asked Trina again, who shook her head in response.

“Have fun, babe,” she told Minghao who then joined Mingyu on the kayak. “Take care of my Haohao, alright?”

You scoffed as you were strapping your life vest. “Wrong. Minghao should take care of Mingyu. Chances of falling off the kayak and drowning is higher for that giant himbo.”

Eunwoo laughed as he was helping you with the gear. Patting the back of your life vest, he said, “There. You’re all set.”

“Thanks,” you lilted, looking at the array of kayaks by the shore. “Which one is ours?”

“Huh? Oh, I’m going with Adie.”

You gawked at him and then glanced over your shoulders at Adie who was chatting with Jade. “With Adie?”

“Yeah. It sort of just… happened. I could go with you instead, if you want,” he offered but you shook your hands.

“No, it’s okay. You can go with her. I don’t think she knows how to kayak so she’ll need someone who does.”

Eunwoo looked apologetic, but he just nodded and looked around. “So, you wouldn’t mind going with Vernon?”

You paused, surprised. Then your eyes searched the vicinity for Vernon. He was talking to a resort staff with Jaehyun and he smiled at you when he caught you looking.

It makes sense, of course. Eunwoo and Adie are going out together. Jade pairing up with her boyfriend is a given. So that leaves you and Vernon.

“Yeah. I don’t see why I would,” you replied.

You paired up with Vernon, both of you concealing your satisfaction with how things turned out. You pushed off from the shore, your kayak gliding smoothly over the water. The others spread out, their laughter and shouts echoing across the bay.

“So, do you kayak often?” Vernon asked, his voice carrying over the gentle lapping of the waves.

“Not as often as I'd like,” you admitted.

“Living here, with this magnificent bay and all, I assumed you would be out on the water every day,” he commented.

“Well, I did have a phase where I can’t seem to get enough of the sea,” you reminisced. “But that was when I was like, sixteen or seventeen. Now I barely come out here, especially since I’m away for college most of the time.”

Vernon nodded. “I get that. Sometimes we take the beautiful things around us for granted because they’re always there.”

You paddled in comfortable silence for a while, enjoying the serene beauty of the bay. The water was clear, allowing you to see the underwater world teeming with life beneath you. Schools of fish darted around, and you even spotted a few crabs scuttling along the sandy bottom.

“Hey, want to head over to that little cove?” Vernon pointed to a secluded spot where the trees leaned over the water, creating a shaded area perfect for a break.

“Sure,” you agreed, steering your kayak in that direction.

As you approached the cove, the sounds of your friends grew distant, replaced by the soothing rustle of leaves and the occasional call of a seabird. You both pulled your kayak up onto a small, sandy beach and took a seat on a fallen log.

“This is nice,” you said, taking a deep breath of the salty air. You leaned back, propping yourself up on your hands. “You know, this whole secret relationship thing... it’s kind of fun.”

Vernon grinned. “Yeah? I was worried it might be too much stress.”

You shook your head. “It has its moments, but there’s something exciting about it.”

He reached out, taking your hand in his. “I like that. But I don’t want it to be stressful for you. If it ever gets too much, just tell me, okay?”

“Okay,” you promised, squeezing his hand.

For a moment, you both just sat there, holding hands and listening to the gentle sounds of nature. It was a rare, peaceful moment amid the whirlwind that had become your summer.

“Are you thinking what I’m thinking?” Vernon said out of nowhere.

You glanced at him curiously and upon recognizing the mischief on his face, you shook your head. “Don’t even think about it.”

Vernon threw his head back laughing. “Pretty hard not to. With you in that gorgeous two-piece and all.”

“Have some decency, Vernon. I’ve been thinking about giving you a head all day but I didn’t because we’re out in public.”

The shock made Vernon inhale sharply, cover his mouth, and look away. You just scowled at him, confused at his overreaction. When he glanced back at you, his eyes were bulging out of their sockets. You raised an eyebrow so he cleared his throat and composed himself.

“You can’t say things like that out loud!” he chided softly, shaking his head.

You scoffed. “I’m sure whatever you have in your mind is far more scandalous.”

Vernon smiled playfully. “Oh, so you wanna hear what I think?”

“No,” you declared, crossing your arms over your chest and reverting your gaze to the sea.

“I could just pull your bikini bottoms to the side. No one will notice.”

“Hansol Vernon Chwe!” you exclaimed, slapping his arm. You were right, he was thinking far more scandalous thoughts! “Your mind is in the gutter.”

“So what? My mind likes it there.”

“Unbelievable,” you muttered, standing up at once. Grabbing his hand, you pulled him up and led him further into the cove.

“Can’t we just—”

You cut him off with an urgent kiss, clutching a handful of his hair as you kept his head at an angle. Vernon wasted no time, locking your waist in his arms and kissing you with sweet abandon. You made out with him for a couple minutes, stopping immediately when he started grinding his crotch against you.

“Aw,” he whined, shoulders sagging as he watched you walk away from him and back to the shore like nothing happened.

Just in time, the sound of voices carried over the water, signaling the return of your friends.

“Let’s head back,” you called out to Vernon who was walking to you with a grumpy pout. You couldn’t help the grin that formed on your lips, pleased with his reaction.

You woke up to the sound of birds calling from a distance and the weight of an arm around your waist. A smile crept upon your lips as you snuggled closer to the warmth radiating from behind you. Your movements caused Vernon to stir, groaning as he pulled you closer and nuzzled his face behind your neck.

“Good morning,” he whispered, his voice deep and throaty. You felt a soft peck on your shoulder as you uttered the same greeting. “Is it time to go?”

You shook your head lazily, turning to face him. An affectionate kiss on your forehead had you reeling in bliss. Vernon’s forehead was creased, but he didn't look annoyed, rather pleased with his eyes still closed and cheeks bloated from sleep.

“Later,” you replied and saw him nodding.

He took a long breath and locked your head in his arms. “Good idea.”

You laughingly hit his arm so he'd let you go, but Vernon squeezed tighter, just tight enough so you wouldn't choke. As you struggled to let loose, your phone started buzzing on the nightstand, so you reached to grab it, only to be dragged back by him.

“Stop! I gotta take it!” you giggled, and he eventually let go. You bolted right up when you saw Jade’s message on the screen, and your surprised action completely woke Vernon.

“What? What's wrong? What happened?” he asked, blinking at the bright sunlight pouring into the room.

“Jade’s coming.”

“Oh,” he blurted monotonously, scratching his chin. I have to go, don't I?"

"Yeah. Go,” you told him, patting his shoulder repeatedly. Vernon rose to his feet, picking up his stuff on the chair while you answered Jade’s call.

"Hey, are you up?" came your friend's voice from the other line.

"No," you replied sarcastically, rolling your eyes.

"Good. Jaehyun and I are on our way."

"Uh, yeah. Okay. How long before you get here?" you questioned. Vernon was quietly asking where his jacket was, so you pointed at your desk. "You think you could pick up hot chocolate for me at Poppy’s?"

"Already on it," replied Jade. "Be there in 15."

Jade hung up after you said your goodbyes, and you jumped off your bed to see Vernon off. He wrapped you in his embrace, warm and snug. You inhaled his scent, reluctant to let him go.

“I'll see you later?” he asked, kissing the tip of your nose.

“Later,” you nodded. One more kiss and Vernon left your house, waving happily. You sighed after closing your door, wondering how much longer you could keep this a secret from your friends, especially from Jade, who had always been interested in your love life. She would have wanted to know about this before anyone else.

Should you tell her? Maybe she'll get off your case and stop setting you up with guys. Honestly, there was no reason to keep this a secret, except for the fact that Vernon is relatively new and everything happened too quickly between you.

You were stepping out of the bathroom when your doorbell rang. You peered outside the window and signaled for them to come in before running back to your bedroom to get changed. Jade’s cheerful ‘good morning’ greeted you, followed by a kiss on your cheek. Jaehyun asked you how your sleep was as he handed you the hot chocolate you asked them to pick up.

“So, tell me why you left your guests back at your house to have breakfast here with me?” you asked Jade as you both sat by the kitchen island, watching Jaehyun flip pancakes.

“Meh. They’re all busy doing their own thing. When I asked who wanted to come with us here, they all said no.”

“Eunwoo too?”

Jade shrugged. “Eunwoo hasn’t come out of his room, so he was probably still asleep. Vernon too, I guess. I haven’t seen them leave their room yet.”

You cleared your throat, suddenly feeling uneasy. “I see.”

“We’re leaving at noon,” she said after checking a message on her phone. “Are you ready?”

“I am,” you replied. You were invited by Elise to a camping trip, which you know would be fun so you all agreed to go.

You and Vernon talked about it. He wasn’t as excited, saying he was tired and wanted to just stay in.

“Can we just stay here so I can fuck your brains out?” he had asked you the night before.

“My, my, how romantic,” you had told him sarcastically, rolling your eyes. “But if we do, everyone’s gonna know.”

After breakfast, Elise arrived with Winwin to pick you up. With your group of five people, you went to buy essentials for the camping trip: food, booze, and other materials. It was almost noon by the time you were done, so to save time, you picked up your stuff from the house and went straight to the meeting place where everyone was waiting.

“Did you get everything?” one friend asked as you were getting out of Winwin’s car.

You were surprised when you found your group to be smaller than expected. Other than you and your friends from uni, there were only six other people from your high school. Elise and Winwin were there, as expected. The other four are old classmates, including Mina, a girl Mingyu had been hanging out with ever since he got here.

In three SUV cars, you set off from the bay to a campsite that they had picked out. It was rowdy and you could already imagine how the weekend would go.

“Chips?” you asked Eunwoo, offering him a chip while he drove.

“Thanks,” he said, beaming and accepting the food with his mouth without taking his eyes off the road.

Mingyu’s head peeked at you from between the seats. He was pouting so you rolled your eyes at him and fed him some chips too.

“See, she loves me too,” Mingyu chimed, sitting back.

“She doesn't. You're just annoying and she puts up with you just to shut you up,” Adie sneered.

“You're just jealous because no one loves you like y/n does me.”

You heard Adie scoff. “Does your girlfriend know you're simping over y/n?”

“You know I don't have a girlfriend,” Mingyu replied indignantly.

“Exactly.”

Your gaze met Eunwoo's for a second before you both laughed at Mingyu’s misery. They continued to bicker along the way.

Traveling always makes you sleepy, which is why you're the least fun person to be with on a road trip. This time, of course, you fell asleep barely an hour into the trip, waking up only when Eunwoo gently shook you.

“We're here,” he sang, eyes twinkling as he smiled at you. You smiled back, thanking him before stretching your limbs.

“Where is here, exactly?” you asked, handing his jacket back to him.

“Honestly, no idea. It's my first time here too,” he replied as he wore his jacket.

When you got out of the car, you recognized the campsite you frequented with your high school friends. Once a year, you all would come up here for some fresh air and to hike by yourselves. The air was colder, probably because you're up the mountains but the view was majestic enough to ignore the chill. The lake sat magnificently a few feet from where you stood and although the skies weren't particularly clear, it was still a sight to behold.

“Don't we need to unload our stuff first?” Eunwoo asked, shuddering as he hugged you from behind and trapped you inside his jacket.

You basked in the warmth but then caught Vernon’s gaze from where their car was parked. Casually, you slipped away from Eunwoo's arms. “There's no need. The tents are already furnished. You can crash as soon as you get there.”

“Have you been here before?”

“Yeah, we came here a lot when we were in high school.”

“Hey, Cha Eunwoo!” Jade's voice made you laugh. “I told you not to hog my best friend!”

Jade yanked you away from Eunwoo, hugging you tightly as if shielding you away from the man.

“She's my best friend too!” Eunwoo argued.

In a lower voice, Jade scolded him. “I know, but right now, you're ruining her chances at love.”

“Love?” you frowned but Jade was already dragging you away.

“Go help make food or something!” Jade told Eunwoo and you laughingly waved at him as you were getting dragged away.

“What do you mean by love?” you asked but she shushed you and discreetly pointed at the third car. Winwin was standing by it, unloading the stuff from the trunk.

“Uh… nope.”

“Why not?”

“He’s my ex.”

“Duh? I know,” she replied, rolling her eyes. Then she poked at your sides teasingly. “But I’ve seen how you’ve been spending some time with him these days. You seemed to have fun together. Why not give it another chance?”

“Oh, Jade,” you sighed. If only she knew which guy you had been spending all your free time with.

Barbecue was on the menu. While you helped prepare the food, the others were already starting the party with some music and booze. This mountain resort is a popular spot, but it’s summer, and most people are at the beach so your group is the only one present which was nice because you have the place all to yourselves. You chatted with Jaehyun and Winwin as you prepped, laughing at their jokes and playful banter. Vernon was there too, but he kept his distance and didn't speak to you.

“Need help with that?” you glanced sideways at the guy who crouched next to you by the cooler. It was Winwin and he smiled as he helped you put cans of soda and beer into the cooler.

“Not really, but thanks,” you replied. You and Winwin had indeed been chatting a lot whenever you were hanging out with them. But it’s all for the sake of friendship and the bond you used to have, nothing to suggest any romantic pursuits. You found these chats fun and interesting too, and you hoped that no one would make a big deal out of it. But after what Jade told you a while ago, you were starting to think everyone else might be misunderstanding your friendship.

“Hey, man,” came Vernon's voice from behind you that almost made you gasp. “Jaehyun’s calling you at the barbecue.”

Winwin stood up, smiling at you before running back to where he was being called. Vernon crouched down next to you, beaming as he helped with the remaining drinks.

“How was your sleep?” he asked, inching a little closer.

“My sleep?” you questioned, puzzled. “Did you see me sleeping in the car?”

He nodded. “Yeah. You were so cute with your mouth open.”

You felt your face flare and resisted the urge to swat him. “Not funny.”

“I didn't say it was funny,” he chuckled, clearly enjoying your embarrassment. “I said you were cute.”

“Yeah, yeah,” you muttered, rolling your eyes before standing up. Vernon followed, carrying the cooler.

“Where do we put this?” he asked and you pointed to the direction of the dining area by the bonfire. You walked there together, chatting casually along the way before Jaehyun called you over to where they were preparing the other foods.

“Wait,” Vernon grabbed your wrist as you were about to walk away. You glanced at it and then at your friends who were waiting for you. Vernon instinctively released your hand. “Nevermind. Go ahead.”

For the rest of the afternoon, and through the night, you had fun with your friends, goofing around and reliving the memories of your teenage years. Games were present too, and drinks. Lots of drinks.

However, there was a tension simmering under the surface, something you couldn't quite put your finger on.

Vernon has a feeling that today wasn’t his day. It started as soon as he left your house. On his way back to Jade’s, the neighbor’s dogs chased after him. In the two weeks that he has stayed here, those dogs had never shown any aggression towards him until today. He initially thought that was it, but when he was taking a shower, he slipped on the tiles and landed on his butt. Although it didn’t cause any real damage, it was still irritating.

And when it was time for them to leave, he wanted to be in the same car as you. But Jaehyun asked him to drive and he couldn’t decline. He wanted to, but he couldn’t possibly tell his friend that he didn’t want to drive because he wanted to be in the same car as you were.

Well, he could. He just chose not to out of respect for your wishes to keep things quiet.

So he settled with the small joy of seeing you sleep on the passenger seat, looking cute with your mouth hanging open. It was so adorable he almost asked to get out of the car so he could go pinch your cheeks.

Then when you reached the campsite, Eunwoo was all over you and Jade said something about setting you up with your ex. Vernon heard that, of course. He doesn’t get it though. Why would you want to get back with an ex from a long time ago?

The rest of the afternoon unfolded with lots of activities. The air was filled with laughter, the crackle of the bonfire, and the smell of barbecue. As the sun dipped below the horizon, the party atmosphere grew even more vibrant.

Vernon watched you from a distance, his eyes tracking your every move. He tried to find a moment alone with you, but it seemed impossible. Winwin was always nearby, and you two were frequently seen laughing and chatting. Your bond from high school was so evident, that one would think you didn’t stop contacting each other all those years ago. Then there was Eunwoo, who had always been affectionate and clingy towards you, but Vernon couldn’t seem to shake off his ire towards your best friend.

Eunwoo draped an arm around your shoulders as you all watched the sunset. “This view is amazing, right?” he told you.

“Absolutely,” you replied, leaning into him slightly. You caught Vernon's eye for a split second, but he looked away, pretending to be engrossed in his phone.

“Y/n, let’s go get refills,” Winwin suggested, pulling you away from Eunwoo. You laughed, giving Eunwoo a light shove as you followed Winwin to the cooler.

Vernon seized this moment and approached you both, hoping to finally get a word in. “Hey, need any help?” he asked, trying to keep his tone casual.

“Nah, we're good!” Winwin replied cheerfully, handing you the cans while you loaded them into the ice bucket. “Thanks though, man.”

You glanced briefly at him and smiled. Vernon clenched his jaw, forcing a smile. “Sure, anytime.”

He lingered for a moment, hoping Winwin would leave, but instead, Winwin started telling you a funny story about your high school days, making you laugh so hard you nearly spilled your drink.

Vernon could feel his patience wearing thin. Every time he tried to get close to you, someone else was already there, monopolizing your attention. He attempted to interject himself into your conversations, but it always felt forced and awkward.

Later, as everyone gathered around the bonfire, Vernon saw another opportunity. He moved to sit next to you, but Eunwoo beat him to it, practically pulling you into his lap.

“Hey, scoot over,” Vernon said, his voice tinged with frustration.

“There’s plenty of room,” Eunwoo replied cheerfully, oblivious to Vernon’s irritation.

Vernon sat down on the other side of you, but the moment was already spoiled. Jaehyun started playing the guitar, and everyone began to sing along, further distancing you from Vernon.

Finally, after what felt like the hundredth interruption, Vernon had had enough. He retreated to the edge of the campsite, crossing his arms and staring moodily into the darkness. His grumpy demeanor didn't go unnoticed.

Mingyu wandered over, a concerned look on his face. “You alright, man?”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Vernon replied curtly.

“You don’t look fine,” Mingyu pointed out. “What’s up?”

Vernon sighed, running a hand through his hair. “It’s just... hard to get a moment with her, you know?”

Unbeknownst to you, Mingyu knew about you and Vernon. No one told him, he just figured it out by himself on the very first night that Vernon slept in your house. They were roommates first before Vernon moved to Eunwoo’s room because Mingyu kept bringing Mina over. When Vernon didn’t come home that night, Mingyu knew something good had happened to him. After all, the very reason Vernon was willing to come to Azure Bay in the first place was you.

Why would Vernon sacrifice a peaceful summer break spent with his family to join a group of friends that he barely knew in a state he had never been to before? It was all because of you. Mingyu knew about this little crush and decided to give his friend this one and only opportunity.

Mingyu glanced back at you, surrounded by your friends. “Yeah, she’s pretty popular,” he said with a chuckle. “Just give it time. We’re here all weekend.”

Vernon nodded, but his mood didn’t improve. He spent the rest of the evening brooding, feeling more and more isolated as the party continued without him. Every time he saw you laughing with someone else, it was like a punch to the gut. Today really wasn’t his day.

Eventually, you noticed the change in his mood. When the party died down and everyone retreated to their tents, you and Vernon were left in front of the bonfire. He was still looking grumpy, staring at the fire like it had done him a grave sin.

“Hey, you okay?” you asked softly when you approached him.

Vernon forced a smile. “Yeah, just needed some air.”

You looked unconvinced but didn’t push. “It’s getting cold. We shouldn’t stay out here for too long.”

“Right. Bye then,” he replied coldly, standing up at once and heading to one of the tents.

You froze on the spot, dumbfounded and bewildered at the attitude he was giving you. You told him that hoping he’d ask to be alone with you, then you’d invite him to your tent. Did he ignore you on purpose or was he really clueless about your cue?

You decided not to pester him about it. Feeling hurt, you walked back into your own tent, got ready to sleep, and curled up under the sheets.

“The fuck was his problem?” you asked yourself, scowling deeply as you scrolled through your phone.

You were annoyed and deeply hurt. You even made sure not to share a tent with someone else because you thought you could be alone with him. Now, what’s the point?

“So annoying,” you muttered when you saw his Instagram story about the campsite.

You were just about to toss your phone away when you noticed something in his story. It was not just a picture of the lake. You were in it too. Initially, you thought the silhouette was of someone else’s. But you recognized yourself, and the bun sitting on top of your head all day.

Your face lit up with a smile that you couldn’t conceal. Whether it was on purpose or not, your heart fluttered seeing that on his page. As if on cue, a message from Vernon popped up on your screen.

Vernon: I was a dick. I’m sorry.

You sighed, turning on your back and typing a reply.

You: Was it easier to act like a dick than to tell me what was wrong? Vernon: I guess Vernon: Meet me outside?

You grinned, giddiness bubbling inside you.

You: Is outside better than here in my tent?

You waited for his response but about three minutes later, you heard his voice outside your tent. Excited, you rose to open up for him. Big eyes, a hood over his head, and a big gummy smile welcomed you.

“Is it okay to come in?” he asked before you could even say anything.

You giggled, unable to resist his cuteness. “Yeah. Come on in.”

“Are you sure? What if someone sees us?”

“Someone will if you keep standing there.”

Vernon comes in at once, leaving his shoes outside. Not wasting a second, Vernon pulled you into a tight hug.

“I've been waiting on you all day,” he murmured, his breath hot against your ear.

“What do you mean? I was here the whole time.”

Vernon sighed, burying his face on the crook of your neck. “Should we just tell everyone? Watching guys hover around you like bees on a flower is not entertaining at all.”

You chuckled heartily. “My, my. Is Vernon being jealous right now?” you teased but when Vernon didn’t laugh or say anything to deflect you, you realized you were right. “Are you serious?”

He didn’t respond and just sighed against your skin. You shoved him a little, making him sit properly and face you.

“Vernon,” you prompted, stern.

“So what if I am?” he grumbled, scowling deeply. “These guys are all over you.”

You grinned, flattered. “They’re my friends.”

“I know. But I can’t help myself, can I?” he sighed, touching your face. “Everyone loves you, it was so hard to get your attention. I can’t even get a word in.”

“Aww,” you lilted, enamored by him. You touched his face too and kissed the tip of his nose. “We’re alone now. My attention is not going anywhere.”

He leaned in, capturing your lips in a slow, deliberate kiss that made your heart race. You responded eagerly, your hands tangling in his hair as you pressed closer to him.

There was no need to discuss anything. You just went with the flow, letting Vernon take you where he wanted to. He laid you down with care and gently kissed your lips. You touched his face, feeling the warmth of his skin and indulging yourself.

“Is this mine?” he whispered when you parted, making butterflies run wild in your belly.

Your brows furrowed slightly, confused but giddy at the same time. “What does that even mean?”

“I just want to know if it is.” He took the hand you were using to touch his face and then kissed it. “Mine.”

Then he leaned to kiss your cheek. “Mine.”

The puzzled look on your face remained. “Speak properly, Vernon.”

“It’s Hansol.”

“Huh?”

He kissed your hand again and placed it on his face. “I’m all yours, love. I’m surrendering myself to you. So please, it’s Hansol.”

“Hansol…” you echoed, voice trailing off when he ducked to kiss your neck. It didn’t take long for desire to cloud your mind. His touch was as good as it was the first time. No, actually, he got better the more you did it with him. It was as if he was studying you each time you let him touch you, and little by little, he was starting to memorize you.

His kisses went lower, and lower as he expertly undressed you. With each kiss, he said, ‘Mine’. Your neck, your collarbone, the space between your breasts, and the area above your belly button, your hip, your inner thighs— he marked all of it, calling them his.

“Tell me, y/n,” Vernon questioned, his voice deep and raspy. “Are you mine?”

“All yours,” you gasped, aching to be touched where he was refusing to touch you.

“All mine?”

“Yes, Hansol,” you replied, biting your lips. “All yours.”

“Good girl.” You flinched when his nose pressed on your underwear, putting pressure on the sex underneath it. He kissed that too. “All mine.”

The nights you spent together became more frequent, each one blurring the line between physical attraction and emotional connection. As the days went on, you couldn't help but notice the little things about Vernon that made your heart flutter. The way he laughed, the way he looked at you when he thought you weren't paying attention, the way he made you feel like you were the only person in the world when you were together. You tried to remind yourself that this was supposed to be a no-strings-attached arrangement, but your heart was beginning to have other ideas.

Especially considering how things are going between you right now. After the hiking trip, Vernon told you he would stop resisting the urge to approach you, even with your friends present. You told him to do as he liked, finally allowing things to unfold naturally. It was a liberating decision, knowing you will no longer have to walk on eggshells and keep pretending Vernon is just another friend.

As the days passed, you and Vernon fell into a comfortable routine. Mornings often began with leisurely breakfasts at Jade’s house or on your patio, the aroma of freshly brewed coffee blending with the salty sea breeze. The group would often split up for various activities—some would go hiking along the coastal trails, some would prefer to shop or sight-see, while others, like you and Vernon, preferred the relaxation of the beach.

One night, after another secret rendezvous, you lay in bed, staring at the ceiling and replaying every moment with Vernon. You hated the idea of temporary relationships, the kind that only lasted for a season and then fizzled out. But the thought of losing what you had with Vernon was starting to feel unbearable.

“Get it together, y/n,” you muttered to yourself, trying to push the feelings away. But deep down, you knew it was already too late. You were falling for him, and there was no turning back.

The next day, you went out with Vernon to go sightseeing. Wandering through narrow streets lined with quaint shops and cafes, you found yourselves in a small art gallery. The cool interior was a welcome respite from the heat, and you both wandered among the paintings, discussing your favorites and discovering new aspects of each other's personalities.

“I didn't know you were into abstract art,” Vernon said, stopping in front of a vibrant canvas.

You shrugged, smiling. “Oh, I’m not. I just like to stare at it like it’s a compelling puzzle.”

“A compelling puzzle?” he repeated.

“Yeah,” you grinned. “Whenever I see one, I try to decode any message or find the hidden figures. But visually, I wouldn't buy one and put it on display.”

He nodded thoughtfully, taking your hand as you moved to the next exhibit. The simple gesture of holding hands felt natural, and it sent a thrill through you every time.

Later, as you sat in a cozy café, sipping iced lattes and watching the world go by, Vernon brought up a topic that had been on your mind as well.

“I've been thinking about what you said, about not wanting this to be just a summer fling,” he began, stirring his drink absentmindedly. “And I think I agree. I’m still not sure what it would mean for us, though.”

You looked at him, grateful for his honesty. “It means being realistic about what we want and what we're willing to do to make it work.”

He reached across the table, taking your hand in his. “I'm willing to try if you are.”

You smiled, squeezing his hand. “One step at a time, Hansol.”

He grinned, a spark of determination in his eyes. “One step at a time.”

Back at the beach house, the evenings were filled with laughter and conversations as usual. Despite your efforts to keep things low-key, your friends began to notice the growing closeness between you and Vernon.

As you sat around the bonfire, Adie couldn't help but tease you. “So y/n, Vernon seems to be spending a lot of time with you. Anything you want to tell us?”

You felt your cheeks flush and shot Vernon a quick glance. He smiled reassuringly but you didn’t know what it meant. So you responded with, “We're just enjoying each other's company. No need to make it a big deal.”

Your friends laughed and let the topic drop, but you could tell they weren't entirely convinced. As the night wore on, you found yourself snuggled up next to Vernon, the warmth of the fire and the comfort of his presence making you feel at ease.

Vernon offered to walk you home that night, ignoring the teasing from your friends. Hand in hand, you trekked the sidewalk while talking and laughing about random things. When you reached the house, you invited him inside, asking if he wanted to sleep over.

“Have I ever said no to that?” Vernon asked, the glimmer in his irresistibly beautiful.

“Alright. Come on in then,” you chuckled.

When you entered the house, you found your mom’s designs on the floor again, making you feel nervous. She should be asleep by now, but judging by this, it looks like she’s pulling an all-nighter. You looked around to find her, and when you couldn’t, you assumed she had gone to sleep so you ushered Vernon in.

“Watch your step. These are Mom’s designs. She said she gets more efficient when she can compare and contrast her works like this. It looks like a mess, but it’s not all clutter,” you explained, treading carefully. “That’s just how she works.”

“I see. You take after her then,” Vernon chuckled, letting you guide him across the room to the staircase.

“I get that all the time from family and friends,” you replied, reminiscing.

“If you don’t mind me asking, is your dad around? I haven’t really seen him.”

You were surprised by the question, but you didn’t mind answering it. “Oh, they’re not together anymore. They got divorced when I was fourteen.”

Vernon’s face dropped. “Sorry to hear that.”

“No, it’s okay. We’re not on bad terms. I see him sometimes when I visit him in France.”

“That’s far.”

“I know,” you chuckled as you reached for your bedroom door. Before you could open it, however, the door to your mom’s room opened, and she flicked the lights on instantly. “Mom!” you exclaimed.

Getting caught by your mother as you were bringing a guy home? Embarrassing.

Your mother stared at you and Vernon for a minute before speaking. “Vernon, was it?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

She hummed in acknowledgment. “I guess everything’s going well between you, seeing how you’re walking in through the front door this time instead of the back.”

You gasped loudly. “Mom! How did you even know that?”

She just smiled coyly, not saying anything as she walked down the stairs to go back to her work.

“Does that mean she’s known the whole time?” Vernon asked, his eyes wide with surprise.

You sighed, feeling a mix of embarrassment and relief. “Apparently. Moms always know more than they let on.”

Vernon laughed softly as you entered your bedroom. “I think it went well, all things considered. She didn't seem mad or anything.”

“Yeah,” you agreed, walking over to your bed and sitting down. “She's pretty cool about stuff like this. I just didn't expect her to know about us sneaking around.”

Vernon sat beside you, wrapping an arm around your shoulders. “At least we don't have to hide anymore,” he said gently.

You smiled, resting your head on his shoulder. "Yeah, that's a relief."

The two of you sat in comfortable silence for a moment, your head leaning on your chest as you listened to the sound of his heart and enjoyed the peace and quiet of your room.

“So,” he began, breaking the silence, “What do you want to do now?”

You shrugged. “I don’t know. Movie? We could watch something and just relax.”

Vernon grinned. “Sounds perfect.”

You stood up and went to your small collection of DVDs and streaming options, picking out a movie you both liked. Vernon made himself comfortable on your bed, and you joined him once the movie was ready to start. Snuggling up under the blankets, you hit play, and the room was soon filled with the familiar sounds of your favorite film.

As the movie played, you felt a sense of contentment wash over you. Vernon’s presence beside you was comforting, and you were grateful for the way things were unfolding. His hand found yours under the blanket, and he gave it a gentle squeeze. You smiled, squeezing back.

Halfway through, you felt yourself growing drowsy. Vernon’s arm around you was warm and secure, and you found it hard to keep your eyes open. Before you knew it, you had drifted off to sleep, the movie still playing softly in the background.

Vernon watched you for a moment, a fond smile on his face. He gently kissed your forehead before settling down beside you, pulling the blanket up to keep you both warm. As he drifted off to sleep, he felt a sense of contentment he hadn’t felt in a long time.

The next morning, you woke up to the sound of birds chirping outside your window. You blinked your eyes open, realizing you were still curled up next to Vernon. He was already awake, watching you with a soft smile.

“Morning,” you mumbled, stretching.

“Morning,” he replied, brushing a strand of hair from your face. “Sleep well?”

“Yeah, really well,” you said, sitting up and rubbing your eyes. “You?”

“Best sleep I’ve had in a while,” he admitted.

You smiled, feeling your heart swell with affection for him. “I’m glad.”

Today is an uneventful day, like most days. You have nothing planned and you intend to just lounge about all day. Vernon seemed to like the idea, so after driving your mom to the airport for a business trip, you ordered takeout breakfasts and went back to your house.

You laid out the food on the coffee table in the living room, and the two of you sat cross-legged on the floor, chatting softly as you ate.

"How's the croissant?" you asked, tearing off a piece of your own pastry and popping it into your mouth.

"It's amazing," Vernon replied with a grin, crumbs dusting the corner of his lips. "Want a bite?" He held out his half-eaten croissant, and you leaned forward to take a bite, savoring the buttery, flaky goodness.

"Delicious," you mumbled, your mouth full. He laughed, shaking his head affectionately.

After breakfast, you cleaned up together, moving in sync as you cleared the table and washed the dishes. The kitchen was filled with the sound of running water and the clinking of plates, but it felt peaceful, even meditative.

With the kitchen clean, you both moved to the living room. Vernon sprawled out on the couch, and you settled beside him, your head resting on his chest. He absently ran his fingers through your hair creating a soothing rhythm.

You reached for your book on the coffee table and Vernon grabbed his phone, each of you sinking into your own world. The living room was quiet except for the occasional sound of turning pages and the soft taps from Vernon's phone.

The silence was comfortable, the kind that envelops you like a warm blanket. You glanced up occasionally, stealing glances at Vernon, who seemed engrossed in whatever he was looking at. He'd sometimes smile at something on his screen, and you couldn't help but feel content seeing him so relaxed.

After a while, Vernon shifted, placing his phone down. "What are you reading?" he asked softly, not wanting to break the tranquility of the moment.

"Just something I should have finished reading a long time ago," you replied, showing him the cover. "It's pretty interesting."

"What's it about?" he asked, genuinely curious.

You gave him a brief summary, and he listened attentively, his eyes on you the whole time. "Sounds good. Maybe I'll borrow it when you're done," he said with a smile.

"Sure," you nodded, going back to your book while he picked up his phone again.

The afternoon sun streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow over the room. Time seemed to slow down as you both lost yourselves in your respective activities, yet remained deeply aware of each other's presence. Strangely, it felt intimate, and you took it as a testament to how comfortable you'd become with each other.

As the afternoon turned into evening, you both decided to cook dinner together. You made pasta, working seamlessly as a team. Vernon chopped vegetables while you prepared the sauce, and soon the kitchen was filled with the delicious aroma of your meal.

Over dinner, you talked about everything and nothing, sharing stories and dreams, and simply enjoying each other's company. When the meal was over, you did the dishes together, laughing and chatting as you worked.

The night ended with you both lying on the hammock on the patio, swaying gently as you watched the stars overhead and listened to the sounds of nature—the birds calling, crickets humming in the early evening, and the waves pushing and pulling at the shore. Vernon held you close, and you felt his steady heartbeat under your cheek.

“Today was perfect,” you whispered, feeling a wave of happiness wash over you.

“It really was,” he agreed, kissing the top of your head. “Let's have more days like this.”

“Absolutely,” you murmured, feeling completely at peace. But then you remembered a crucial detail that made your heart sink. “But you’re leaving in two days.”

Vernon hummed, confused. “Already?”

“Yes.”

The month passed too quickly for your liking. Ironically, when your friends were planning their stay, you initially thought staying here for a whole month was too long for them. Now that the time is almost up, you realize it wasn’t that long after all. Your relationship with Vernon aside, you had loved every moment spent with your friends—the parties, the bonfire sessions, showing them around town, introducing them to your old friends, and all that. You realized how much stronger your bond with them has become and now you dreaded the inevitable.

You especially dreaded seeing Vernon leave. Although your beginning was quite unconventional in your opinion, it blossomed into something beautiful. You didn’t want to lose it just yet. Your emotions for each other might be strong now, but it doesn’t change the fact that you still haven’t officially decided on the status of your relationship. Vernon was vague about it, but you took it in stride because it was better than nothing at all.

“I’m gonna miss Azure Bay,” he said, tightening his hold on you.

“I’m sure you’ll be missed around here too,” you chimed, closing your eyes in an attempt to push your worries away.

“Should I stay a bit longer?” he suggested, looking at you so you opened your eyes. “Or should we go back together? We could spend the rest of the summer at my home.”

You just scoffed. “As if.”

“Come on. It’s gonna be fun. We have a farm. It’s quite impressive,” he added, feeling proud.

“You’re serious?” you asked, unconvinced.

“Of course I am!” he said, grinning toothily.

You pondered for a moment, weighing the pros and cons of his offer. If he’s serious, then doesn’t this mean your relationship is official? He’s not the type to casually bring every girl he’s seeing to meet his family, right?

“I’ll think about it.”

Vernon seemed pleased, poking your nose before kissing you. As you kissed under the fading light, you felt a mixture of emotions—excitement, fear, hope. Things had been uncertain for a while now, but it’s starting to look up for you. Despite your initial reservations, you were starting to believe that this could be more than just a summer romance.

The next morning, you woke up to the sound of waves crashing against the shore. You stretched and turned to find Vernon still asleep beside you, his face peaceful in the early morning light. You smiled, feeling a sense of contentment wash over you.

Determined to make the most of your remaining time together, you planned a surprise for Vernon. After breakfast, he had to go back to Jade’s house to take care of his belongings. While he was gone, you started working on your treat. You made sandwiches, drinks, and sliced fruits. Then you packed them securely, loading them in a picnic basket along with a large picnic mat. You included your book in the basket and a half-empty bottle of wine from your mom’s collection.

As soon as he returned from Jade’s, you grabbed his hand and led him down a hidden path that wound through the dunes, opening up to a secluded deck. With his help, you boarded a small boat, and he rowed you into the water while you guided him.

“How are you feeling?” you asked, pointing your phone’s camera at him.

“Honestly?” he asked, chuckling. “I think I might have a heart attack.”

You snorted, pretending to be unamused. “Don’t overreact, Hansol.”

Vernon chuckled heartily, his eyes wide with excitement. “I’m serious. I’m so excited that my heart can’t calm down.”

“Well, you’re in for a treat,” you told him, giggling.

You took pictures together, lots of them. While he rowed and enjoyed the majestic view, you captured his reactions and marveled at how beautiful he was in the pictures. But ultimately, no camera could ever give justice to how amazing he looked in real life.

“No way,” he exclaimed as you neared your destination. Rowing faster, he repeated. “No fucking way. Are you serious?”

You nodded proudly. “I am.”

The island sat idly, surrounded by clear blue waters. The sky was a canvas of soft blues and whites, with the sun casting a golden glow over everything. As you approached the dock, Vernon couldn’t contain his amazement, showering praises for the place and for you bringing him there.

“Technically, it was you who brought us here,” you smiled, watching him securely tie the boat to the dock.

“Wow, this is amazing,” Vernon said, his eyes lighting up as he took in the scene.

You smiled, feeling a sense of satisfaction at his reaction. “Come on.”

You set up the picnic, spreading the mat on a cozy spot under a shady tree. After snapping a few more pictures, you both settled down to eat. The sun made the water glimmer, and a gentle breeze rustled the leaves around you. The sound of waves gently lapping against the shore also created a soothing backdrop. The sandwiches were simple but delicious, and the wine added a touch of elegance to the meal.

As you enjoyed the picnic, you talked about your hopes and dreams, sharing stories from your past and envisioning possibilities for the future. The more you talked, the more you realized how much you had in common and how much you enjoyed each other's company.

After a while, Vernon lay back on the mat, pulling you down with him. You nestled into his side, resting your head on his chest as he wrapped an arm around you.

“This is perfect,” he murmured, his voice soft and content.

“I’m glad you liked it,” you replied, closing your eyes and savoring the moment.

Time seemed to slow down as you lay there, feeling completely at peace in each other’s presence. You didn’t need to say much; just being together was enough. The island, the picnic, the gentle rhythm of the waves – everything was just right.

You spent the day lounging on the mat, sometimes talking, other times just enjoying the comfortable silence too, where you just sat together, listening to the waves and feeling the warmth of the sun on your skin. Vernon occasionally played with your hair, his fingers gently untangling knots or just running through it. You read a book, leaning against his chest, while he scrolled through his phone, sharing funny memes or interesting articles he came across.

At one point, you fed each other pieces of fruit, laughing when you missed his mouth and he pretended to be mortally wounded. By 3 in the afternoon, the sun casted a beautiful golden hue over the island. You watched Vernon glow magnificently under this golden light, feeling an overwhelming sense of contentment. You knew that no matter where life took you, moments like these would always hold a special place in your heart.

“You should have brought that spearfishing thing you had in your shed,” he quipped after a while.

“Do you even know how to use it?”

“No,” he confessed, chuckling. “But it shouldn’t be so hard, right?”

“No clue. I didn’t like fishing so I wasn’t interested in knowing how it worked.”

“Oh. It wasn’t a good idea then.”

You huffed impatiently. “Yeah, it wasn’t. And even if one of us knew how to use it, I still wouldn’t bring it here. I would hate for this to be ruined by you running around trying to catch some fish instead of spending all your time with me.”

Vernon’s chest vibrated as he laughed, finding your cute aggression endearing.

You pushed yourself up, sitting so you could look him in the face. “I wasn’t trying to be funny. I’m serious.”

Vernon shifted on his side, touching your chin with his fingers so he could look into your eyes. “Do you have any idea, the slightest clue, about how adorable you are?"

You smiled, your ire long forgotten as your heart swelled with affection. “You're just trying to sweet talk me again,” you replied before leaning in to kiss him gently. His lips were soft and warm, and the kiss deepened as he pulled you closer, his hand caressing your back.

Breaking the kiss, he rested his forehead against yours, both of you breathing in sync. “I love you,” he said softly, his voice full of sincerity.

Your heart picked up its pace, surprised and ecstatic because of his unexpected confession. You were right, after all. This is no longer a fleeting summer romance. You and Vernon have developed something more than just that.

“I love you too,” you replied, feeling the truth of your words resonate deep within you.

He kissed you again, this time, more fervently. You moved to straddle him, your sundress spreading gracefully across his waist. Vernon sat up for a better position, his hand slipping under your dress and feeling up the smooth skin of your thigh. The more you kissed him, the crazier your head went.

You let him touch you, kiss you, and undress you. His kisses trailed all the way to your breasts, and his hands expertly traced your every curve. At this point in time, you can finally say Vernon has successfully memorized you.

You kept grinding on his crotch, eager to satisfy the aching between your legs. “Why’d you have to wear those jeans?” you complained, frustrated by the rough fabric of his pants.

Vernon chuckled heartily, lifting your legs and gently pushing you off of him. “Whatever happened to decency and not doing scandalous acts in public?”

You scoffed as he lay you down on the mat. “Would you like to stop here, then?”

“No. Absolutely not,” he replied, unbuckling his belt and dipping low to kiss you again.

As he brushed a strand of hair from your face, his fingertips lingered on your skin, leaving a trail of tingling sensation in their wake. It was a bribe, a gentle gesture to distract you while he tried to be one with you again– in body and soul.

An exclaim tore out of your mouth, surprised when his manhood slid through you completely. It wasn’t rough, nor was it painful, it was a cry of pleasure. Vernon shushed you, cooing at you as he began moving between your legs. It didn’t take long for you to get used to it. Your body has known him after all the nights you had spent together. You and Vernon have become a perfect pair, fitting perfectly with each other in every way as if it were by design.

“You look so beautiful right now,” he rasped, kissing the side of your mouth down to your neck. “You have no idea how much you drive me crazy.”

“Oh, Hansol,” you cried needily, not restraining your moans and confidently screaming his name.

“Yes, love,” Vernon growled, his pace getting rougher the louder you got. “That’s my name. That’s my fucking name!”

Your breaths synchronized, a rough but steady rhythm that mirrored the beating of your heart. He moved closer as if you were not already joined together. The remaining space between you dissolved, replaced by a closeness that felt both comforting and exhilarating. Vernon's gaze softened, and he leaned in, his forehead resting gently against yours. The scent of him enveloped you, familiar and comforting.

“I love you,” he whispered as he continued ramming into you.

The kiss that followed that confession made you delirious, completely overcome by passion and desire for Vernon. Every touch and every whisper of breath against your skin added to the mounting tension, a heady sensation of pleasure and anticipation. Your heart raced, each beat echoing the intensity of the moment.

You screamed his name, begged him not to stop, and moved with the rhythm of his body. You tugged and scratched and shamelessly bucked your hips to meet his. Until the high finally came crashing through. Time seemed to blur, and for a moment, the world was nothing but pure, unadulterated sensation. Every muscle in your body contracted and then relaxed. The feeling was overwhelming, a blissful explosion that left you breathless and trembling.

Vernon thrust a few more times into you before he too let out a guttural grunt and fell on your side, catching his breath with a content smile on his lips. You moved closer to him, nuzzling your face on his chest. Your mind floated in a sea of euphoria, your body pulsing with the aftershocks of the intense release.

“What if someone saw?” he quipped, playing with the ends of your hair.

You giggled. “People rarely come to this part of the bay.”

As the day came to a close, you packed up your things and got back into the boat. Vernon rowed you back to the mainland, both of you wrapped in a comfortable silence. Just as the sun was about to set, you found yourselves back on the beach, walking hand in hand along the shore. The sky was painted with brilliant hues of orange and pink, and the waves glowed with the last light of the day. It was at that moment, with the beauty of the sunset surrounding you, that you realized just how much Vernon meant to you.

It was a memorable day, forever etched in your memory. Even as you stood alone at the airport, watching the plane that was supposed to take you and Vernon to his home fly to the sky, the memories from that little island replayed in your head. That man who said he loved you has flown away, leaving you to pick up the pieces of your shattered heart.

[To be continued in Part 2]

227 notes · View notes

ghostofhyuck · 4 months

Text

NCT Dream as One Direction Songs

Mark Lee ; Night Changes

Does it ever drive you crazy Just how fast the night changes?

I don't know but Mark just suits Night Changes the most!! I feel like it talks about how you and Mark grew together until you two grew older and realized that a lot has changed between the two of you. And yet, your relationship with him never changed at all!! CRIES. Your personalities may changed, and something shifted in yourself but you and Mark? still the same! also the song has a lot of assurances, so that's why it suit Mark the most.

Huang Renjun ; More than This

When he opens his arms and holds you close tonight, It just won't feel right, 'Cause I can love you more than this

Renjun just suits More than This the most. The lyrics, the angst??? yeah it describes Renjun who's your best friend WHO at the same time loves you for so long. And he has witnessed you date a lot of guys and deep inside i feel like he knows that he can love you more than the guys you've dated before. But he doesn't know where to place himself, so he just remain there as your friend, and could only yearn to love you.

Lee Jeno ; Where do Broken Hearts Go?

Try to find you, but I just don't know Where do broken hearts go

Upbeat song with a depressing lyrics about a heart break and break up? this is Jeno! I don't know but I can imagine Jeno singing this to be honest BUT imagine ex-bf! Jeno who you broke up with you and you two were SO devastated about it. And soon, Jeno realized that he fucked up with his decision to break up with you, so he's wanted to find you again and wanted another chance with you.

Lee Donghyuck ; 18

All I could do is say that these arms were made for holding you I wanna love like you made me feel when we were 18

No seriously, Haechan just matches 18 the most! (insert his 10 years unrequited love.) so I bet that Haechan knows what love means since he was young. He would probably don't know how to but at that young age, he just knows that he wanted to be with you!! That's why 18 is such a cute song for childhood friends to lovers because imagine this trope at Haechan :< Like until you two grew older in your 20s, you two will still recall your young love at 18.

Na Jaemin ; Perfect

If you like to do whatever you've been dreaming about Then baby, you're perfect

Oh, perfect is so Jaemin-coded. I just know it!! The secret affair, the late-night rendezvous, and doing the most wildest things despite the scandal, Jaemin is willing to do so just for you!! It's a risky love and there's a lot of gamble about, but god, this is Na Jaemin. Even though your relationship with him is uncertain, you still are willing to risk it just for him!! (I mean look at him, and tell me you wouldn't risk everything for him.)

Zhong Chenle ; They Don't Know About Us

They don't know I've waited all my life Just to find a love that feels this right

It was hard to find a song for Chenle to be honest. CRIES. But I feel like TDKAU suits him the most. Imagine a forbidden love with Chenle! It's so genuine and everything just feel so right even though it's wrong!! But for Chenle, he wanted to protect you, he wanted to show the world that he loves you and he's willing to go against everyone!! He's hardheaded and he doesn't care about what they think about!! All he wants for him and you to be together!! <3

Park Jisung ; Last First Kiss

Baby let me be your Let me be your last first kiss

Oh this is so friends to lovers Jisung! This sounds like Jisung confessing to you!! He muster up all the courage to tell you what he feel!! And it sounds so cheesy and cute, but he's just tired of being in the friend-zone so he confessed to you!! I don't know why but this is just Jisung-coded, and honestly, this is so cute :< because after his confession, you two kissed, and it's innocently intimate and you two ended up laughing after!!

#nct dream #nct imagines #nct dream fic #nct fic #nct x reader #nct #nct dream imagine #nct scenarios #nct fluff #nct angst #nct drabbles #nct dream reactions #nct mark #nct jeno #nct renjun #nct haechan #nct jaemin #nct chenle #nct jisung

199 notes · View notes

delirious-donna · 6 months

Text

The Oral Lesson

an: the amount of time I spend thinking about these two men and how badly they might share a lover would probably see me on some kind of watch list… it’s more than time I put pen to paper, so to speak. This could be a series, maybe? Perhaps..? Depends on engagement (and I don’t mean likes alone!)

premise: It was meant to be a forbidden fantasy, one that would never become reality, but when you open your eyes to find the Hokage’s loyal guard dog on his knees before you, you know things have changed. However, it would be some time before you realise the enormity of this moment…

pairing: Hokage Kakashi x female reader x ANBU Obito

warnings: canon divergent (Obito always lives in my fics), NSFW throughout, without spoiling everything - its reader receiving oral, power play between the men, reader is married to Kakashi, reader is assumed curvy, touch starved is not the potential name of the series for no reason

There were no two ways about it, this had to be a dream.

The pinnacle of wet dreams that you would reminisce about for months, perhaps years, to come. Except the hand curled lightly around the column of your throat was all too realistic to be fantasy. Too familiar with roughened callouses covering the fingertips and edging the broad palm.

Kakashi Hatake—your husband.

His unique scent of oak-smoked wood chips, and that subtly sweet hint that you had never been able to give a name, filled your nose. At times, you would swear his scent reminded you of the scorched earth after a lightning strike, and it was true right now.

Your eyes flickered open, audibly gasping to see an ANBU shinobi sitting on his haunches before you. The mask was one you were all too familiar with, the painted whorls of the Hokage’s personal guard and you were privileged to know his true name… Obito Uchiha.

This couldn’t be happening. The teasing from moments ago felt like a lifetime passed and you squirmed atop Kakashi’s lap but were unable to escape. Do you really wish to? A small voice in your head said that you should, that what was being suggested was wrong but how badly you had desired this very outcome blew away those prim and proper reservations.

“Her pulse shot through the roof when you looked at her, Obito. I told you that she wanted this…”

You gasped to hear your husband speak about you like this, though the words were not untrue. The hollows of the eye holes shifted from deep midnight pits to blazing crimson orbs that seared your skin with tantalising warm fire without so much as touching you. His breathing was becoming laboured as he sat there, hands laying flat on his thighs in a position of submission.

Obito was only this composed and subservient for one man—your man—and it aroused you to see that there was a strain in his posture to maintain his stance. The threads of his compliance frayed beneath the weight of his desire.

“Kashi,” you breathed, voice barely more than a whisper though your gaze never left Obito’s. Your tongue felt thick and heavy in your mouth, the thin cotton of your dress smothering despite being lightweight and flimsy on your body. The heat of Kakashi’s body beneath you certainly didn’t help matters, nor did the intense fiery blaze you were captivated by.

He hummed in response. “Hm? Something to say, sweetheart? Weren’t you just finishing telling me that you’d let him put his hands and mouth on you if I agreed?”

With an embarrassed moan, you tried to hide your face in the crook of his neck. Mortified beyond belief that Kakashi would so openly admit the hushed words of your most forbidden fantasies, ones you never thought would come to fruition.

“Don’t be shy, my love. Obito feels the same way, although I guess you didn’t know that,” Kakashi drawled with such measured control that you were reminded exactly how he reached this position of power. Not many could act so calmly in high-pressure situations, but Kakashi excelled where others failed. Simply another reason to love him as much as you did.

Obito hadn’t said a word up to this point, not even the smallest sound escaped his mouth and you marvelled at his self-control. The metal arm guards that normally covered his forearms were nowhere to be seen, the same for the grey flak jacket you were accustomed to.

Now, he knelt on the floor in only the standard ANBU dark pants, a black sleeveless compression shirt that covered up to his throat and equally black gloves that ended halfway up his biceps.

You were endlessly fascinated by those biceps.

The way they bulged when his hands curled into fists only to flatten back into some semblance of submission seconds later. Your breathing became harsh watching the action be repeated in an endless loop. Without realising, you pushed yourself upright on Kakashi’s lap, your fingers curling into his forearm each time Obito made his own fists until you made indents with the edges of his nails.

Behind you, Kakashi smiled. “You’ve been rather quiet, Obito… don’t you have anything to say to my wife?”

“I… don’t know if that would be wise, Lord Sixth,” Obito muttered after a long drawn-out moment of silence. His voice was deeper than Kakashi, rougher around the edges and you could hear the forced formality enough to know it grated down his spine to speak this way.

The three of you had shared many casual moments, it was a given since the two men were friends and rivals from years gone past. Heavens, you had cooked for this man. Shared stories of their youth over bottles of wine. Patched rips in his uniform.

Kakashi clicked his tongue. “Lose the airs and graces, you’re not here as my guard. Speak freely and tell my wife how much you covet her.”

You gasped, turning your head to meet charcoal eyes filled with humour, but while you stared, you could make out a darkness that spoke of something else. A power play? It should make you feel vulnerable… used, yet it was quite the opposite.

To be desired by two powerful men, one the Hokage and the other the current highest-ranking ANBU captain in Konoha. Your beloved husband and his best friend, though both would try to deny such a claim. You were damp between your thighs, arousal pooling into the seat of your underwear and it warmed your cheeks until you were certain it was obvious.

“It’s true. I’ve wanted a taste of what you have for some time now. Not that I would have ever done anything about it!” He asserted, eyes never leaving your face whilst he spoke to the man at your back. “But if she is willing and you… are willing to share—”

“Under my supervision and guidance only. Take off the mask, let our pretty girl see you without the guise of an animal,” Kakashi interjected whilst pressing a kiss to your neck.

The animal mask fell to the side, skittering across the floor and out of sight. It left only the man. The scars on his face from years gone by did nothing to detract from how handsome he was. His lips were pleasingly plump, nose nice and straight and those eyes—those beautiful expressive eyes—were easy to fall into and lose yourself entirely. Even without the Sharingan activated, you were drawn to those dark, all-seeing eyes.

“May he touch you, sweetheart? Shall I teach him how to please you? Let us see if he can make you mewl as I can,” he hummed, nipping at your ear and drawing his hands higher to paw lightly at your breasts.

A nod was all you could manage, followed by yet another gasp of alarm when Obito leaned close and kissed the outside of your knee. He’d moved so swiftly that following the movement was impossible.

His touch was delicate, careful as if he worried you’d break if he were to show his true colours. With his assistance, you spread your legs until they bracketed the outside of Kakashi’s beneath you. The man in question gripped at your dress and bunched it higher until your underwear came into view.

Obito appeared transfixed and a vein popped in his temple from tightly he held his jaw. The muscles of his biceps bulged against the snug hold of his long gloves and when he raised a hand to touch your pubic mound through the cotton fabric, you sighed breathily and shifted your hips.

“Is she wet?”

His crimson eyes shot up to yours, searching for permission to reply, and you smiled kindly, a wave of affection forming in your chest. “Y-yes. Right here…” Obito stroked his gloved fingertip over the small damp patch.

“I’m not surprised, she’s been squirming ever since you came in. Perhaps, I should have arranged this sooner,” Kakashi mused quietly whilst leaning back in his chair so your butt was in the air. “Take them off her, please.”

“Kashi, I can…” You tried to free your arms to help shimmy out of the troublesome underwear but a bite to your collarbone silenced you. The sting of sharp canines elicited a slow pant from your throat, your sight growing hazy and before you knew it, a cool breeze played across your bare pussy.

The chill wind didn’t last, it was replaced by warm lips on the inside of your thigh, thick black hair obscuring your view and you clung to Kakashi at the shiver that rippled down your spine. His breathing was steady in your ear, the feel of a smile on your skin whilst Obito pressed kisses, which started gentle, to your plush flesh until they were messy and open-mouthed.

“You can be a little rough with her, she likes it… don’t you, my precious girl?”

Despite his continued presence and hold on your throat and breasts, you jerked in alarm when Kakashi spoke. The implication of the statement had you clenching around air and you heard Obito’s muffled groan when he too noticed.

“Mhm. Please. I’ll tell you if I don’t like something,” you managed after licking your parched lips.

Obito wasted no time in nudging his nose along your labia, smelling you until he couldn’t stand it any longer, and parted your folds with two thick fingers. You could feel all the blood in your body zero in on your core, skin becoming puffy in anticipation. Scintillating wet warmth sent a hiss through your clenched teeth, the path of his tongue along the full length of your slit arching your spine and forcing your heaving breasts further into your husband’s grasp.

The man on his knees glanced up at you through his eyelashes, careful to judge your every movement and noise for possible signs of distress but he found none. The strong muscle created wave-like patterns over your achingly empty hole and passed it to just below your pert clit. It was a sensation you were unaccustomed to, but it scratched an itch you didn’t even know you had.

Your eyes flickered shut, bottom lip caught between your teeth. You were ready to absorb every stroke and touch, every wet-sounding kiss and the melody of three people breathing in tandem, but Kakashi had other ideas. How he even knew your eyes had fallen closed, you weren’t sure, but he withdrew his hand from your chest to click his fingers. It was a soft click, enough to cause your eyes to spring wide and you tilted your head back to meet his hooded gaze.

“You really should watch whilst our guest eats you out, dear, it’s only polite. How is he doing? Make sure he knows what you want.”

His voice was a whole octave lower and you could feel the rigid length of his erection pressed firmly into your lower back. He was turned on by the act he was witnessing and that only served to stoke your fires higher.

As if to prove a point before you could speak, Obito licked across the surface of your clit for the first time. It was barely a kitten lick but it was more than ample to short-circuit your brain. Your brows knitted together, mouth falling into a deep oval of enthralment at being teased like this. In response, your hips undulated only to be trapped in two gloved palms.

“So good… I-I want more,” you admitted with your shuttered stare being met with a blazing inferno that looked more than ready to blow.

Kakashi licked over a fresh mark he’d not long finished sucking into your neck, the act of possession was not lost on anyone in the room and he chuckled softly. “Mhm, give the lady what she wants, Obito. I want to hear how she sounds coming apart by your hand and mouth.”

Obito sat back for a moment, his lips swelling steadily from his actions and skin coated in a thin sheen of your slick. Strands of his black hair stuck to his forehead and you reached forward to brush them back, warmed when he nuzzled into the heart of your palm. You missed the heat of his mouth on you, squirming around to find a position that would alleviate the ache growing rapidly in the pit of your belly.

“Lo—Kakashi, I want to fuck her with my fingers. Is that… uh, is that okay?”

The furious flush that washed over his cheeks was downright adorable, as was how he refused to meet your eye while your husband pretended to ponder. You knew he’d allow it, it was something you had discussed before this even beginning, back when you were certain it would remain a fantasy.

“Who do you wish to fuck with your fingers?” Kakashi prompted, the smile evident in his words and you whined in protest. It earned you a pinch to your nipple, enough to silence you.

Obito cleared his throat, swallowing down his pride in search of what he wanted above all else. “Your wife. I want to fuck your wife with my fingers. Please.” The nicety was forced, his nostrils flaring as if ready for a verbal argument but none came.

“My wife, that’s right. Do as you please, just make her cum nice and loud.”

This side of Kakashi rarely came out—the cool demeanour which spoke of calculating control. It made you weak at the knees, heart in your throat whenever he set those predatory eyes on you and you could well understand Obito’s reaction to the pulse of dominant power. He too was used to being an alpha presence given his line of work, and especially since he chose to become the Hokage’s personal guard. A decision he would never have made for anyone other than Kakashi.

The power play ignited the room with dense tension that felt like swimming through honey, and to realise that you were the object of affection, the reason this was even happening in the first place… you didn’t feel worthy.

However, you had no time to process these thoughts as the man on the floor took his permission with a sharp nod of his head and lunged for you. The poor little mouse was trapped by the jaws of a lion, but this feline was far from going to harm you. Instead, he was gentle despite how eagerly he moved.

His tongue bathed your tender pearl in his spit, lapping it incessantly until he changed directions and suckled you between his lips. You cried out, only to be blindsided by the intrusion of two thick fingers. Whilst you had focused on the mouth set to wring you dry of your bliss, you hadn’t noticed the dance of his fingers which collected your nectar to coat his gloves.

The warm leather rubbed soft friction into your velvet walls, stretching you just right. It felt wonderful, but you couldn’t help but wonder if it would feel more so without the gloves in the way. A small voice in the back of your head boldly decided that you would request his bare hands the next time.

Next time… Would there even be a next time to speak of? You didn’t know, but you could hope.

Kakashi’s breath fanned your wildly beating pulse, smearing open-mouthed kisses in between words of encouragement. His voice was your guide when you couldn’t keep your eyes open. When you did finally find the resolve to pry them apart, you found your hand tangled at the roots of Obito’s midnight black hair.

He was working you closer and closer to the point of no return, wet slurps mingled with your moans of more and the steady rhythm of his fingers fucking into you. His wrist rotated suddenly, fingertips brushing that deep area of sensitive tissue that your own fingers could never reach.

“Oh. Fuck… right there. Obito, don’t stop.”

Both men jolted at your keening declarations; Obito glanced up with his chin shiny with the gloss of your making, cheeks flushed from where your thighs had crushed around his head, and Kakashi groaned deep in his throat.

His slender fingers lowered the neck of your dress and repeated the action with the cups of your bra. He licked his thumb and finger and rolled your nipple between, drawing it out taut until you whimpered and struggled. “Ah ah, don’t thrash. Look down and see how well my guard dog is eating you out, beloved.”

You tightened instinctively, squeezing around Obito’s fingers, who doubled down on the pace he stroked you to. His nose ground at the hood of your clit, tongue swiping left and right then up and down. He was losing his restraint, pushing into you only to be met by the force of you rutting your cunt into him. A growl rumbled in his chest at being called a guard dog, but he didn’t stop. He couldn’t stop.

Gods, you wanted to be full. To cum around more than just fingers and feel how they would react to you orgasming on their cock. Did you want your husband or Obito or… both? The thought alone tripped your orgasm into effect. You were barely aware of Obito pulling his wet fingers from your cunt to press his tongue into your fluttering hole instead, intent on catching every drop of your nectar and swallowing it greedily.

Kakashi cooed soft words in your ear, coaxing you through your high and stroking over your hair whilst you sobbed from the overwhelming and continued stimulation from the plush muscle digging into you in search of your slick. Those wet gloved hands gripped into the meat of your thighs, keeping you open and forcing you to endure what he wanted to give.

“Obito, enough. Let our little flower catch her breath.” You heard the command distantly, twitching and still seeking out grounding from your high.

Dazedly, you blinked and moaned anew at the expression written across Obito’s face. His cheeks were ruddy, lips swollen with blood and the lower half of his face streaked with a mixture of your arousal and his spit. His chest heaved with the struggle of retreating, every muscle in his body tense and straining and how badly you wanted to reach out and comfort him.

“Kashi, sweetheart, let me go to him?” You asked softly, turning so your words were in his ear, your lips on his neck. He regarded you with a look of unconditional love, eyes softened with affection and a smile decorating his lips which was a far cry from the cool power play of earlier.

He kissed you on the forehead, fixing your dress to cover your exposed breasts and lowering the hem. A lone finger traced the curve of your jaw, moving to brush over your lips and you caught him by surprise by pressing them to his and savouring the warmth of his mouth.

Kakashi was familiar with being touch-starved, as were you. It was something that helped to bind you together in those early days and you both recognised that Obito was also touch-starved and in need of a demonstration of how welcoming love and affection could be. He nodded, his nose nudging along yours and embracing you with delicate care.

“Show him how amazing it can feel. I trust you, both of you.” Kakashi added those final words loud enough for Obito to hear. His eyebrows pinched in confusion, but he had no time to assess the meaning when you slid from your husband’s lap only to be caught by Obito.

You wound your arms around his neck and settled your head right there in the crook. Twisting your fingers into the hairs at his nape, you pressed kisses to his shoulder until he finally placed his hands on your waist. His touch was unsure, body rigid with nerves and you could understand.

“Thank you, Obito… you made me feel more alive than I thought possible. Let me hold you, it’s okay.”

His chin dipped until his cheek rested on your shoulder and some of the tension drained from his body. It had meant to be a fantasy scenario of being shared but it would be so much more than that in time and you would discover this in the months to come.

For now, you calmed your racing heart and gave the man held in your arms a piece of you that was worth more than any orgasm. All under the watchful and loving eye of your husband, the master strategist…

Taglist: @angelic-muse @actuallysaiyan @angel-teeth @adharadotcom @whatshernameis @rookie98writes @basementqueercock @valleyxdoodles @snapemalfoy @fiestynatureweeb @mel-star636 @karleequinn @he-art-pulp @half-baked-biscuit

#delirious writes #kakashi x reader #obito x reader #kakashi hatake #obito uchiha #kakashi smut #obito smut #kakashi hatake smut #obito uchiha smut #kakashi x reader x obito

335 notes · View notes

holdmytesseract · 1 year

Note

Another Daryl request bc why not aka I love your Daryl fics so so much 🤍

- a steamy enemies to lovers !! Yn leads a neighboring community (to Alexandria) and they meet regularly to wrangle over the boundaries of the hunting grounds. There always has been heavy sexual tension and one day the things “escalate” ;) …

Crossing Lines

Daryl Dixon x fem!Reader

Summary: When Daryl gets caught on forbidden ground once again, you show mercy - like you did so often. But this time you offer him a quite... Special deal. A deal he can't reject?

Warnings: the usual TWD stuff, walkers, weapons, this is quite a bit steamy, very suggestive smut...

Takes place in season 6!

Word Count: 3,1k

a/n: I absolutely love this request and the story my brain came up with! I'd even go so far and say it's one of my favourites! 😄 Thanks for this, my wonderful friend! I hope you and everybody else likes it! ❤

Sidenote: It has nothing to do with the Wolves. I just liked the name.

Tagging: @km-ffluv @stitchintimefan @sweetpeapod @loz-3 @peaches1958 @fictive-sl0th @lou12346789 @fuseburner @hotgirlsshareaccounts @in-this-minute

Daryl Masterlist °☆• Masterlist

"Hey, Daryl! What are you up to?" Glenn asked his friend; shouting down from one of the guard towers in Alexandria. "'M goin' out," the archer answered; stopping in front of the wooden construction to look up at the Korean. Glenn smiled. "I can see that - but what are you up to?" Daryl shrugged his shoulders. "Huntin'. We're out of 'possum." Glenn couldn't suppress the small giggle, which left his lips. "Yeah, right. Be careful out there. The sun's going down soon." "Nah, got a least two hours 'fore sunset." Even though Glenn knew the redneck for quite a long time already, he was still sometimes surprised and impressed by his skills.

"Alright. See you." Daryl nodded and wanted to walk past the tower, when Glenn stopped him again. "You know the rules," he shouted after him. The archer gave his friend another nod and a low grunt, before he made his way to the big doors; leaving his home behind himself.

Roaming the woods and wide meadows around Alexandria; the archer was on search for something alive to eat. He followed a few trails, which only led to nothing, or a dead cadaver; already feasted on by a walker. Daryl didn't find himself having a lot of luck this evening - at least in the Alexandrian hunting grounds...

Stepping on 'forbidden' land, Daryl's senses were sharpened. Not just because he was looking out for some animal to hunt... Because of the walkers. Sure, you always had to look out for them - but the problem was that he couldn't kill them. Not here. They'd know. You'd know.

The archer sneaked as quiet as possible through the woods; always scanning his surroundings - and yet he couldn't prevent it from happening. A single crack of a twig a few meters away from him announced his doom - and before he could even blink, he was surrounded. About ten men; bow and arrow raised at him and all dressed in the signature clothing he was so very familiar with. Boots, black cargo pants, linen shirts or hoodies. Some of them had fur mantles draped over their shoulders. Others wore a hood. But everyone had a bandana covering most of their faces. Damnit, thought Daryl.

"Drop the weapon!" One of the men yelled. Daryl did what he was told; knowing that he had lost the game already anyways. So, he dropped his crossbow.

The archer's eyes scanned the group then; looking out for you - their leader. But you found him first.

"Crossing borders again, Dixon?" Your voice urged to his ears, causing him to swiftly turn around. You stood behind him; dressed like the men around him. Black cargo pants, beige linen shirt and a fur mantle; bandana loosely hanging around your neck. The only difference was, that you somehow looked more... gracefully. It seemed like the clothing fitted you so much better. Or was it just the way Daryl saw it?

The left corner of your mouth twitched upwards; smiling halfway at the archer. Your bow lazily draped over your shoulder; one hand securing it.

"I asked you a question."

Once again managed your voice to grab his attention; snapping out of his thoughts. He subtly cleared his throat and lifted his gaze to meet your stunning Y/E/C eyes, before he shrugged his shoulders. "I ain't seein' any borders, nor yer name scarified in any of the trees."

It had been the wrong answer. Daryl knew as soon as a man stepped out of the circle behind you; marching with big steps towards you and him. The man had his bow secured on his back and drew a gun instead. He walked past you and aimed the weapon at Daryl; ready to pull the trigger - but you stopped him. Much to Daryl's surprise.

"Leave it, Isaiah." You addressed your right-hand-man. Isaiah gave the archer a death glare, but listened to his leader, of course, and withdrew the gun, engaged the safety and placed it back in its place on his weapons belt. He even took a few steps back. Nevertheless, rested Isaiah's hand on the gun; ready to defend you. If necessary. "It's alright. Mr. Dixon just likes breaking rules. Nothing new, is it?" It wasn't by far the first time that they found the archer within their hunting grounds. Daryl quite liked to... expand his hunting trips. Of course, they didn't catch him every time, but often enough to know.

Daryl just grunted and scoffed. "Rules ain't existing in this world anymore." You lifted an eyebrow, before you started to shake your head. "Ahh this is such a shame," you stated; beginning to circle the archer like a hunter its prey. "Truly. How many more times do we need to explain to you how the shots get called around here, until you finally understand it, huh?" Daryl answered nothing, just clenched his jaw.

"Look, Daryl..." You clearly put the emphasis on his name. "Our communities live in peace together. We agreed to respect one another and when the opportunity occurs, even trade things. But nothing more. We are not crossing your paths and you are not crossing our paths - which includes the hunting grounds as well. You can ask Rick if you don't believe me..." You shrugged your shoulders and continued to circle him. "We have absolutely no problem - but..." You stepped closer; invading his private space and whispered lowly into his ear: "If you keep breaking the rules, we might have a problem."

At your words ran a shiver down Daryl's spine. The problem was, that he couldn't tell if it was out of respect - or arousal. And it scared the very tough man quite a bit.

He could see from the corner of his eyes, how you stepped away again and turned to your men. "Let's call it a day." Everyone withdrew their weapons from Daryl and started to move.

Then you gave Isaiah and Yosh a nod. They knew exactly what to do. Walking towards Daryl, they pushed the archer forwards; into the direction in which the other men were heading. Daryl turned and gave them both a death glare; ready to jump at them and fight - but he knew better than that. He wasn't stupid. He knew when he had lost a game. And this one was already lost a long time ago.

You walked past him; following the group. "You're coming with us. Be our guest." The archer grunted. "What if I don't wanna?" You turned to face the man, while walking backwards. He's very sassy today, you thought. "You're not refusing the offer of a lady, will you? Come on. I have something to discuss with you."

And so, Daryl followed you - wordless and without a fight. He knew that he wouldn't stand a chance. Not against you anyway - and he was clearly outnumbered.

About fifteen minutes later and walking constantly through the thicket of the forest, you, Daryl and the rest of the group reached the community. It was hidden within the trees, on a large clearing. High, thick walls made out of wood marked the outline; strengthened by thick metal tiling. Some would say it looked a bit like the Hilltop, but there was clearly something special about it. Daryl's eyes widened as he saw it. He's never been at their 'camp'. Only met them outside and in the woods. The walls were surrounded by a wide, deep pit. A deep pit which reached around the whole camp - as it seemed. The entrance was only reachable through a drawbridge. Like a castle, taken straight out of the Middle Ages. The archer shook his head. That was surreal. Impossible.

Before he could think more about it, he received another shove, causing him to stumble on the drawbridge. Together with everyone else, he walked through the big doors and behind the safety of the huge walls - and pit. You walked beside him and gave him a smug smile; as he looked around, stunned.

"Welcome to the Wolf's Pit, Daryl."

The archer's eyes widened in astonishment as he took in the scenery in front of him. The place bustled with people. Women, men, children. Small, wooden houses soaring everywhere. Most of them were finished; some of them not. Daryl was also able to make out the small fields with vegetables and crops all around the place. It was stunning. Fascinating. But then he also felt the eyes of several people on himself. Some of them gave him confused gazes; some of them sceptical and threatening gazes. Nonetheless, it was clear to the archer, that they were all asking themselves the same question... Who was he and why was he here?

One wrong move and Daryl would have a big problem - and he knew.

You noticed this as well, of course, and how 'alarmed' Daryl was. So, you stopped, causing the archer to stop, too. You then nodded towards your wooden hut. "Come on. Let's talk, shall we?" While Daryl followed you wordlessly, the other men - including Isaiah and Yosh split up to go their own ways from here.

Your little hut was definitely the most 'majestic' one. Sure, you were their leader. The moment Daryl entered your home, he was utterly impressed. It wasn't super big, but very detailed and beautifully furnished - if you could call it that. The most of it was clearly self-made, not scavenged. The fireplace, table, chairs and several other things. A lot of furs and pillows decorated the house, making it appear very cosy. And again, was this one question ghosting through Daryl's head…

"How were a few people able to build somethin' huge like tha'?" He finally asked; still looking around in awe. You put down your weapons and fur mantle; smiling, before you turned to face him. "That is a valid question, Dixon. To answer it honestly, we didn't even build that much of it." You began to explain, while you made a fire in the fireplace. "When we found this place here, it was more or less a site. Diggers, trucks and other construction vehicles were standing around. Clearly, they wanted to build something big here. The pit was over halfway dug out already. Two wooden huts were still standing; about to be demolished. Just like the wooden fence. Whatever it was they started here, it was never finished. So, we took the opportunity, scavenged the things we needed and build this." You finished; gesturing around. "Quite impressive, right?" Daryl nodded. It was true.

Silence spread within the hut, as Daryl's blue-grey eyes followed your every move. You picked up a few branches and twigs from a basket and threw them into the crackling fire. Before his gaze would stick on you, he averted his eyes again; clearing his throat. "Why 'm I here? Whaddaya want from me?" You turned to face him once again; smiling. "Oh, you know exactly why you are here, Daryl." Again, you rolled his name off your tongue so easily, as if you'd known each other for years. "But I'll explain it to you again." You took a step closer; dusting off your hands. "Admittedly, I don't like you straying around in our territory. We both know that this could end bad for you - which would be a shame, because you are special. You are not like the others, Mr. Dixon. I noticed that the first time we met, and I like it." Your smile even widened, "Therefore, I have an offer to make. One you are freely allowed to decline..." before you gave him a once over. "Or accept."

Daryl looked at you quite a bit confused. "An offer?" You nodded. "An offer." He looked at you for a moment intensely; trying to figure you out. "Aight. Spit it out."

You wettened your lips; holding his gaze. "Go now; never come back and sneak around our hunting grounds. Keep on breaking the rules and risk the bridges we build to burn down or..." "Or?" You bit your lip; starting to smile cheekily. "Or stay; spent the night with me and you'll be allowed to go hunt wherever you like."

For a moment, the archer thought he misheard you/your words. All his facial features literally derailed; blinking. He definitely needed a moment to process this and to regain composure.

"That's extortion, woman." Daryl then scoffed; crossing his arms over his chest and visibly trying to play it cool. You were quite unimpressed from his reaction and shook your head. "It's not. It's an offer - like I said. I'm not forcing you to do anything." "Why would ya offer me somethin' like that?" You bit your lip once more and started to circle him like you did when you and your group caught him. "That's simple. I saw the way you were looking at me. Whenever we met each other. Do you really think I didn't notice, Dixon? You are very bad at hiding your physical attraction towards me."

Your words were like a blow into the gut for the archer. He swallowed - hard; was speechless. He felt like a deer caught in the headlights.

"What? Cat got your tongue?" You teased him; giggling. "It's because you know that I'm right, isn't it?"

That was the moment Daryl lost it. He couldn't prevent the heat forming in his cheeks; a blush creeping on his face. You smiled and stopped right in front of him. Slowly, you lifted your hand and drew a seductive line from his shoulder to his pec with your pointer finger; whispering: "Gotcha."

An undeniable shiver ran down Daryl's spine at your words; your touch leaving a burning, sizzling sensation behind.

You took a step back, but kept your hand in place; fingers started to toy with the lapels of his angel-winged vest. "So, what do you say?"

Daryl swallowed; needed once again a moment to get his brain to work properly again and especially to play it cool. What if this was a trap? He couldn't just cave and give in like that, could he?

"It ain't a fair deal, is it? One night in exchange for free passageway? Seems very suspicious ta me." "Who says it's only one night?" You asked with a smirk and looked up to meet his eyes, before you pressed your palm flat against his chest and started to back him up against the nearby wall. "What if our paths cross more often from then on, because we want them to cross? It's a win-win."

You weren't a predictable person. Daryl had figured that out very quickly - but he saw the move you were about to make coming. So, he decided to took you by surprise and join the game. Before you were able to pin him to the wooden wall, he placed one hand over the one which rested on his chest, quickly grabbed your wrist and spun you around - slamming your back against the wall. Now you were the one trapped, not him.

"Why would ya risk it?" Daryl asked in a hushed, raspy voice, while he towered above you; leaving you no chance to escape. Not that you wanted to escape. No, you quite enjoyed the turn of things. It caused the sexual tension to grow even more. So thick, it was cuttable with a knife.

"Huh? Why? You ain't have a reason to trust me." You giggled and leaned closer to him. Not that you were very close already. "I don't have to trust you, Dixon." Your lips almost touched his as you spoke. He could feel your warm breath on the skin of his face. "I just need to give you what you want," you added, whispering. "So, tell me..." You moved a hand to his leather belt, which was slung around his hips and held his old, tattered jeans in place and hooked your fingers through the loops. "What is it that you want?" Then you tugged, causing the completely stunned archer to stumble forwards; hips clashing against yours.

It took Daryl everything, to not let the thundering moan leave his lips, which had built up in his throat. He gritted his teeth; jaw clenching. It was that moment, in which he realised that he couldn't suppress his attraction towards you any longer. Not after that. He got lost in his own primal need - and gave in. His clouded mind urging him on to make a rather bold move. So, he did. Acting fast, he sneaked his hands down to the back of your thighs and lifted you up; causing a small yelp to escape your mouth. He didn't beat about the bush and crossed the small hut to throw you on the fluffy, cosy bed. He had made his decision - and you knew it.

Giggling like a schoolgirl, you looked up at him, "Thought so." and crooked your finger; making a come-hither motion. "C'mon, big boy. Claim what belongs to you then." And he did.

Daryl stayed the whole night – like you said. And let's say it that way… The night was thoroughly spent.

When the first sun rays of the new day poured through your makeshift windows, a firm knock sounded through the hut and woke you up. You knew exactly who it was. Stretching your limbs, you stood up and tiptoed completely across the hut, in order to grab your dressing gown. "Come in!" You whisper-shouted; not to wake the sleeping man in your bed. The wooden door swung open and revealed your right-hand-man, Isaiah.

"Good morning," he said; closing the door behind himself. You gave him a smile; tying the knot of your robe. "It is, indeed, a very good morning." You had no shame when it came down to him. Neither secrets. Isaiah was like the big brother you never had and best friend in one. You loved him dearly and were grateful for everything he had done for you.

Isaiah's eyes wandered over your body, before they travelled to the bed. "Ah, I see." He stated; seeing the archer's barely covered body. Daryl was still sleeping tightly; laying on his belly with both hands buried underneath the soft pillow, in order to support his head.

Isaiah grinned like a Cheshire cat. "Sleeping with the enemy?" You shook your head; smiling. "He's not the enemy, Ice. He's an ally - just like the Alexandrians..." Your eyes roamed across Daryl's bare, broad back. Some scratches of your fingernails were still visible; memories immediately taking you back to the last night. "...and the man I'd like to keep in my bed." Isaiah chuckled. "I assume you had a very pleasurable night then?" "Then best of my life."

#daryl dixon x you #daryl dixon x y/n #daryl dixon x reader #daryl dixon x female reader #daryl dixon #twd daryl #the walking dead daryl #daryl x reader #daryl x y/n #daryl dixon twd #daryl dixon smut #daryl twd #twd fanfic #twd #the waking dead #the walking dead fanfiction #the walking dead smut

458 notes · View notes

twstfanblog · 8 months

Text

*~Period Drama~* Monday-Extended

A/N: SCREAMS EVEN LOUDER. So excited to share this with you guys! Sorry it took me so long to update the series, I took a winter break along with getting ill on the first fucking day of the new year. Another thank you to @bun-lapin for allowing me to use their lovely OCs for this fic series! I love them so much and I'm having so much fun playing with them! Word Count: 6K (This is literally just half the part omfg...) Warnings: She/They Pronouns OC, (Poorly written fight scene, Lilia) Pairings: YuuxJamilxAzulxMalleus (Poly) ~Taglist(Oh wow this got big) @twistedcece @deltrea @krenenbaker @koebishrimpuwu @cat100200 @emyluwinter @obsessionswithfandoms @ady-hilborn @lucid-stories @girl-nahh-two @itz-hydrodeptus-foxy7 @chyluna @riddlesimps @death-the-jo @a-twistedheartslonging @qixlin @chaosistheonlyway @welcome-to-my-horde @abell2029cluster @kirans-wonderland @coffee-or-hot-cocoa @the-ace-reader @iamsoconfusedallofthetime Start, Part 2 (Octavinelle), Part 3 (Heartslabyul), Part 4 (Savanaclaw), Part 4.5 (Here), Part 5 (Diasomnia pt.2), Part 6 (Pomefiore)

Silver was concerned, he could say that truthfully now.

He sat beside Malleus, the horned fae sitting between him and his father pouting. Across from them were Sebek and his friends, minus Yuu and Ortho. The fact the prefect was missing from the ensemble being the reason Malleus was pouting again.

Early Saturday morning, Yuu had contacted Malleus and canceled their planned weekend outings. Only stating they weren't feeling up to doing much for the weekend due to a surprise occurrence, promising to see him on Monday during lunch. Bad news that was only doubled by their dorm advisor telling Malleus he was forbidden to enter Ramshackle grounds until further notice. Silver could still remember the sound of Malleus' dejected cello playing, the chords seeming to echo through all of Diasomnia as the rain outside nearly flooded the dorm.

Lilia had managed to improve Malleus’ mood that morning with the fact he was going to see Yuu soon. Only to have his hopes crushed once again at Epel's sheepish explanation that Yuu was still sick. And now the incomplete ‘Firstie Squad’ all squished onto one long couch while he, Lilia, and a sulking Malleus sat on another.

The longer the silence lasted, the longer Silver had a chance to really observe Sebek. As his father was busy keeping Malleus from throwing a tantrum, Silver watched Sebek sit with absolute poise and hands clasped together so tight he feared for his bones. Sebek also refused to look him in the eyes, a bead of sweat keeping a trembling presence on his temple as he kept completely silent. A feat that Silver realized the half-fae had managed since early Saturday evening…

Jack had been quick to state they were skipping 3rd period because Sebek wasn't feeling well, bringing him back to the dorm to keep him company since no one was allowed at Ramshackle. Deuce had noticed him when they entered the dorm, doing a double take with wide eyes as he mumbled about him being a second year under his breath. He asked him frantically, hands grasping tight to his shoulders, if he was also sick, if he had been to the school that day. Silver slowly explained that; no, he had not. He chose to stay in the dorm in an effort to right his internal clock. A task his father and Malleus had been helping with since the 3rd years didn't have classes until after lunch that day.

Just as the grandfather clock chimed, indicating the start of the lunch period, Malleus stood from the couch with a sigh, “Enough waiting. If my lover is ill and unable to attend school, I can simply gather their work and bring it to them.”

Lilia giggles, standing along with Malleus as they start to walk toward the massive double doors leading out of the dorm, “A wonderful idea, Malleus! And since you'll already be there it's not out of the question to sit and visit with them. I'm sure some tea and conversation is just what they need-”

“NO!”

Everyone jumps, staring wide-eyed at Sebek's almost screeching outburst. The half-fae sat more hunched in on himself, shoulders up to his ears as he looked down in embarrassment at the desperate voice crack that echoed through the room. Silver only felt his concern growing as he saw how flushed Sebek's face was getting, as if he was struggling to physically hold something in, “Sebek…Are you okay?”

Epel chimes in, eyes wide in what Silver could only call panic, as he leaned to block their view of Sebek, “That's right! Sebek's sick! You guys should, like, stay and help us heal him up or whatever!”

Malleus and Lilia share a glance before Lilia addresses the freshmen, “Sebek seems to have more than enough support with you four. Add on Silver and I'm sure no illness will last long.”

With a soft smile, Malleus holds a hand out to address Sebek, “As a show of our bond, I will gather your work as well, Sebek. I know you wouldn't want poor health to interrupt your studies.”

Malleus turns away to walk toward the door, only to freeze mid-step at the truly pathetic-sounding whine that echoes through the air. The fae turns back around, eyes wide as he looks at Sebek curled into himself and trying to hide his entire being the best he could in Ace’s lap, “...Sebek?”

Lilia steps forward, worry slowly bleeding onto his face as he taps his chin, “Maybe I can stay back a bit longer and make you some nice and healthy stew…?”

Malleus and Silver share a more concerned look at the idea of Lilia's cooking. Silver makes quick glances at the door as a silent plea for Malleus to escape and bring back some form of relief.

“Perhaps I should find madame Oster or professor Crewel to secure a tonic for Sebek…and lunch of our guests-”

Deuce feels Sebek's panicked grasp on his arm. The half fae too embarrassed to possibly make another sound but begging them to help him keep Malleus from entering the school, “DRACONIA-SENPAI! YOU SHOULD STAY AND READ SEBEK A BEDTIME STORY INSTEAD! T-TO MAKE HIM FEEL BETTER!” By the Seven, he's so sorry, Sebek…

“...” Malleus looks to the side, pondering the idea with honest intensity, “Well, I'm not opposed…”

CLICK-CLUNK

Everyone turns, watching the massive front doors of the dorm slowly have their locks twisted shut. Intricate designs coming alive and moving across the wood and stone to turn the ominous castle into an inescapable prison. In front of the doors stood Hui-Yan, dorm advisor to Diasomnia, clipping the black metal key back to her hip before she turned to the group with a stern expression, “No one is leaving the dorm until further notice.”

Lilia looks at Hui-Yan with wide eyes, ruby irises glancing at the now magically barricaded doors and windows before drifting back to the eastern woman, “Why…?”

“Because, I said so.”

Silver couldn't see it, but he knows his father's eye twitched.

Hui-Yan was the dorm advisor to Diasomnia, something he wasn't entirely sure if his father actually agreed with. The Eastern woman was a threat in all aspects; beautiful, deadly, and cold. Though some (Sebek) spoke ill of how she wielded her power over the dorm, none of them could deny the woman was an icon of nobility, even without a formal title. She was also his and Sebek's personal close combat tutor. How his father convinced her of it he'd never know. But, he would like to have moments without the near-constant threat of being ambushed on his way to the bathroom in the middle of the night…

“I just don't see why we're not allowed out of the dorm. Have we done something wrong, dear advisor?” Lilia walked closer to Hui-Yan, a tight smile on his lips as he openly stared at the key latched to her hip.

“Are you questioning my authority, Vanrouge?”

“...” Lilia took a deep breath, closing his eyes as he leaned away from the golden-eyed teacher, “No ma'am.” Lilia knew he couldn't risk a bunch of impressionable teen boys getting the idea that mutiny was an accepted idea in any form…

“I should hope not. So as I said, no one is allowed out of the dorm until further notice.” she gestures to the empty space beside both of them, “Stand aside.”

Lila stepped over, a tight smile on his face as he let her walk past him, “...” his smile turns teasing, “But…since this does deal with the future of the Draconia bloodline, I believe I outrank you in this matter, so~...”

In a move faster than any of them could follow, Lilia closed the distance between himself and Hui-Yan. He quickly snatched the key from the loop on her hip, only pulling away a few inches before her hand was gripping his wrist.

She glared at Lilia's jovial expression, trying to tug the fae's hand closer only to find resistance, “Release the key, Vanrouge.”

“Nope~.”

Hui-Yan's eyes seem to glow as she snarls, leaning closer to growl in Lilia's face, “Release it…”

“Oh!” Lilia leans in just as close, his teasing smile turning into an almost seductive smirk as he growled back, voice deepening, “Are we growling now?”

“What the fuck?” Ace quietly spoke from couches, the other students in the room watching the display with uncomfortable expressions.

Silver catches eyes with Malleus. While the first years were preoccupied watching the growing struggle between Lilia and their increasingly angered dorm advisor, Silver made quick glances toward the side of the lounge area. While the key locked down the dorm so to speak, it left a single side entrance open for exit only. A small fact that his father had shared once he and Sebek started to search for Malleus at night.

Malleus perks up, smiling in thanks at Silver before looking over his shoulder. Lilia and Hui-Yan had escalated to nearly flinging the other around in an effort to gain control of the key. At a decently brutal slam Lilia took to the floor, yet he didn't release his hold on the key, Malleus took that as his sign to exit stage left.

He had just barely walked out of the room, a pep in his step as he fantasized about how happy his dearest lover would be to see him. Turning the corner he jumped as a voice nearly rivaling Sebek's rang out.

“MALLEUS IS LEAVING!”

Malleus doubles back to glare at the panicked-looking wolf beastman. He'd certainly remember to attend the next dorm lead meeting, if only to speak to Leona about his supposed standards for tattle-tales in his dorm. But, his glare as cut off as he felt the hair on the back of his neck stand on end, Hui-Yan had him in her sights. He moved back behind the corner, teleporting to the door to gain as much distance as he could from the infuriated woman.

His hand touched the knob, nearly crushing it in his surprise as the doors leading to the small entryway burst open as Lilia's body flew through the air. Malleus looks on in mild horror as Lilia rolls on the floor, the older fae groaning as he slowly stood to his feet. With his sensitive hearing, he knew Hui-Yan was somehow not far behind.

“Should…I stay?”

Lilia laughed wildly, shaking off his jacket and loosening his tie as he cracked his neck side to side, “Worry not! I can handle her just fine…” Lilia dropped to the floor, positioned to start a sprint as he smiled to Malleus, “Say hello to Yuu for me, okay?”

Hui-Yan slammed the half-closed doors open, eyes blazing, “MALLE-UGH!”

Malleus watched with wide eyes as Lilia made a full tackle to Hui-Yan's stomach. The force of it enough to send them both flying through the doorway and crashing a good few feet down the hall. He stands in almost stunned surprise watching the two of them punch and tumble along the floor in a flurry of movement.

…

Well, it'd do him no good to stay there…

Malleus opened the door, casting one last concerned look to Lilia seemingly fighting for his life before he was off toward the school.

Stepping through the mirror, Malleus stopped beside a group of passing beastmen. He could barely raise his hand in greeting before the cat beastman gained a look of pure horror. He grabbed at his posse, shoving and dragging the other stunned and fearful-looking beastmen with him into the Heartslabyul mirror.

“...” He huffs, turning away and continuing his journey toward the school. He thought his reputation had improved. Of course, it wasn't enough for students to openly walk up and speak to him, but he could at least wave without them running in fear of his stature. Maybe he also needed to speak to Riddle…

The short walk to the main building only soured his mood more, students left and right were practically diving to leave his line of sight. He could slightly understand why, his expression must have been terrifying to have a passing canine Ignihyde student completely crumble to his knees. The dog beastman simply muttering to himself ‘Game over, game over.’

If this was a game, Malleus was not enjoying it. Just as the school building came into view, a scent seemed to tickle at his senses. Inhaling deep it was as if time itself stood still. He stopped at the base of the stairs, eyes staring unblinking at the looming castle in front of him. The smell was sweet, like fresh ripe fruits ready to be plucked from branches and eaten. A spice of some type of pepper, spicy and a hinted flavor to accompany the fruit’s juices. A flower he could not name, but so delicate in its scent he always feared breathing it in too harshly. The scent of his child of man, his dearest love and future partner for life.

And the second scent, the one that coated that first like the inky black tar of blot. Iron, heavy, rusted, and fresh. Blood, he smelled his love and blood.

He barely noticed, eyes locked on the school, how the clouds gathered and darkened the sky. He entered the building, his storm slowly overtaking the sun with volatile green flashes trapped inside it. He didn't even care for the fear that was thick in the air at his presence, he needed to trace the scent of his poor injured lover.

Following the trail, he swings open a door and growls as his eyes scan the room. Professors looked up in surprise at his entrance, mugs frozen in the air at mid-sip. But he doesn't find Yuu. His growl grew in severity, electricity crackling around his body before he turned and slammed the door back closed behind him, ignoring the sounds of panic from within the room. The scent still went further into the school, then the field, then back into the school. Each new location giving him no relief from the maddening scent.

Opening a door only to be greeted with an empty classroom, Malleus let out a completely horrific growl. The sound of it almost clicking in his throat as it echoed vaguely in the air. His horns felt warm, the ridges slowly gaining a violent green glow as his worry steadily morphed into anger.

“...can't let him find out.”

“I'm aware, Jamil, but Lilia isn't answering and I can't distract him if I don't know where he is.”

Malleus's eyes snap to the corner, standing still as both Jamil and Azul walked around the corner. Azul was typing furiously on his phone, panic clear in eyes and nearly running into Malleus's prone form. Luckily, Jamil was still aware of his surroundings to stop Azul from walking into the ticking time bomb that was Malleus Draconia.

Azul looks up as Jamil tugs him back, eyes widening as what little color he had drained from his face. He's quick to plaster a wide smile on his face, clasping his hands together as if he was trying to pray for mercy, “Draconia-San! What a…lovely surprise! I wasn't aware you were…going to be in school today…”

“...” He couldn't smell Yuu on either of them, not more than he normally could. Not to mention the smell of blood was just too strong for Malleus to fully focus on his ‘lovers in law’. As they stood in silence, Malleus waited for them to answer his unasked question. When they didn't, he hissed out, “Where?”

Azul perks up with a questioning hum, ignoring Jamil’s frantic grip to the back of his jacket, “Where…is what, Draconia-San?”

“Yuu, where is Yuu?”

“Yuu! Ah…ahahaha…well…you see…maybe we could sit outside and speak about it-”

Malleus stood over Azul, leaning into the cecaelian's face as he whispered harshly, “Either tell me where they are or you will go missing next…”

Azul simply smiled up at Malleus, sweat doting his forehead as he struggled to think up an excuse to curb the fae's anger.

Instead, Jamil sighed, bringing both their attention to himself, “We don't know where Yuu is. They cut their last class.” He braces himself against the overwhelming force of Malleus's magic pouring out, making the hair on the back of his neck stand on end, “Draconia-Sama…It may do you well to calm-”

Malleus fully turns to Jamil, fangs bared as he bites out, “How are you two this calm?” his eyes quickly look back to Azul, the Mer seeming to fully lose the color in his face, “How are you not in just a state as I am? Can you not smell the blood?”

The hall was quiet, neither Azul nor Jamil suddenly having the will to look Malleus in the eye. The fae looks between them in mild confusion, surely they'd be just as worried as he was. He knew they were still in the budding beginnings of their own relationship, but they were all more than fond of Yuu. They should be worried…unless.

The anger that builds in Malleus was palpable, the ridges on his horns glowing even brighter as he realized, “You knew.” Their silence only showed how guilty they were, Malleus nearly roared as electricity cracked along his body, “You both knew, and didn't tell me!?”

“It wasn't from any malicious means!” Azul somehow kept smiling, though from the look in his eyes and the tremble in his hands, Malleus knew it was more a fear response than any type of mocking.

“Well, tell me now. Why is our lover harmed and neither of you aware of their location?” their new round of silence was truly an insult at this point. He took deep, controlled breaths. They weren't working, the lights flickering in and out as his anger rose, “Well?”

“...” Jamil spoke up again, closing his eyes as though preparing for his own death, “We were sworn to secrecy-”

The growl Malleus released fully echoed through the halls, deep and ancient-sounding reverbs sending students into blind panic. Lights flickered and flashed before bursting overhead and sending the halls into darkness. He didn't bother responding to Jamil’s ludicrous statement, brushing past the two and following the fading scent of blood outside.

Jamil released a breath, his hand still gripping to the back of Azul's jacket. Looking over he grimaced. Azul was trembling, a panicked smile still plastered on his face as his eyes watered behind his cracked glasses, “Azul?”

The Mer turned to Jamil, lips parting to manage out a terrified squeak.

He sighs, pulling Azul along to drop him off at the nurse's office.

Bucchi tried to run from him, the hyena breaking out into a sprint as Grim did the second he locked his eyes on his form. He truly didn't blame him, Malleus could only think about the vision he made at the moment. Glowing horns, angered expression, the violent storm following his every step was also unhelpful. But Bucchi was nothing if not a survivor. It wasn't long after he had caught him that he stated Leona had taken Yuu home. That they were sick with some type of alien ailment.

As Malleus walked through the woods, his annoyance only grew with every step. He couldn't simply teleport to Ramshackle, the storm would easily destabilize without him to guide its path. While it could end the storm, it'd more likely cause it to go wild and turn into a literal hurricane. The campus may be filled with traitorous liars, but he couldn't allow such a fate to befall the local gargoyles. Many were far too old and fragile to withstand such a tempest…so walking it is.

The winds had easily blown away any scent of the blood, but the knowledge that Yuu was in Ramshackle was all he needed. Though he perks up, the smell of floral sand peeking through the winds. Bucchi had said Leona had taken Yuu home. Had he caught up to them? His expression fell when he only saw Leona walking the path. He huffs, eyes moving away and toward the peeking tip of Ramshackle's towers. Only to be hit in the chest with a powerful bolt.

Malleus slid back a few feet, momentarily stunned as he looked at Leona. The beastman kept walking toward him, pen glowing brightly grasped in his hand as he glared.

“Turn around. You're not seeing them like this.”

…

“Kingscholar, I truly never thought I would see the day you'd forfeit your life so easily…”

Leona has the gall to smirk, “Good. Cause I'm not, and you’re not going to Ramshackle throwing a fucking tantrum.”

The winds pick up around them, Malleus taking long strides to move past Leona, “You have no right to tell me I can't see them.” He dodged the second blast Leona sent his way. But the third was shot in quick succession the moment he moved to dodge the first, sending him another few feet back. He snarled, eye twitching as he snapped his head back up to Leona, “Kingscholar!”

“Draconia. Anyone ever tell you you’re a sturdy bitch?” he hisses, managing to dodge and fling up a shield against the onslaught of lightning.

It was a dangerous dance for too long. On any other day, Malleus would find Leona's efforts to fight him adorable, admirable even, slightly impressive he had lasted this long one-on-one with him. But in that moment it only served to infuriate him further, willingly turning a deaf ear to Leona's words.

Leona huffed, a bead of sweat forming against his temple as he cast another shield for the dragon fae to slam into and lose speed. It wasn't enough to trap him, but he could still get a sense of enjoyment watching Malleus smack into the invisible walls, “Honestly. People have the nerve to call me stubborn when you can't even be bothered to listen.”

“Enough…”

A wave of lightning rushes directly toward Leona. The beastman clicks his tongue, changing his stance to crouch down and condense a shield around his smaller form. It was the only way he'd be able to make a spell strong enough to withstand the power Malleus threw around like nothing.

But Leona knew him getting hit wasn't Malleus's true goal. He simply needed his defensive range to shrink, giving him ample space to finally speed past him and to Ramshackle. He bit his lip, hating to leave his success to chance. He'd have one shot…

Malleus didn't care that Leona had managed to keep track of him through the spell and electricity. He didn't care about Leona anymore. Instead he readied himself to launch past the downed beastman, more than likely to pass by him and arrive directly to his lover's door. He dashed forward and his eyes widened as multiple things happened at once.

Surprisingly, Leona's shield drops in an elegant movement that redirects the still striking lightning away from his outstretched hand. Heartbreakingly, through the lightning strikes and howling winds, he hears the gut wrenching sobs of Yuu echoing from Ramshackle. Annoyingly, he feels Leona's hand tangle in his hair and pull hard. Managing to stop him mid sprint and to pull him off his feet, sending him falling to the ground hard on his back.

For a brief moment the winds stop, leaving only Leona's labored breathing and the sounds of distance rumbles. Malleus blinks, thoughts racing as he slowly propped himself up from the ground by his elbows. Yuu was crying. This illness was severe enough to make them cry. Kingscholar had thrown him. Yuu was alone and in pain and they hadn't even tried to call for him…others knew and he wasn't…important enough to know…Kingscholar had gripped him by the hair and tossed him like a sack of thorn forsaken potatoes.

Malleus blinks, looking up to the panting beastman standing over him. Only now did he realize how dark Leona's mage stone had become, how tired the other 3rd year looked.

Leona drops to a knee, hissing as he hit the dirt path harder than he was prepared for. Catching his breath he finally pockets his pen and rolls his sore shoulder, “Are you gonna fucking listen now?”

“They're crying…”

“Yeah.” Leona sighs, a hand pinching the bridge of his nose then dragging it through sweat misted hair, “As I've been telling you for the past twenty minutes. Yuu's going through some shit right now and isn't emotionally stable. And this-” he gestures to all of Malleus, ignoring the pout that the fae gains, “-is the last thing they should deal with right now…”

Malleus keeps quiet, glare slowly easing and casting his eyes to the ground. Without a word he pushes himself up, not offering a hand to Leona but watching in mild concern as the beastman groaned standing. He sighs, closing his eyes and only growing more distressed as his ears picked up more of Yuu's sobs, “Why didn't they call for me…?”

Leona shrugs, holding back his hiss as his muscles protest, “From what I can gain, this is a normal thing that happens. You know Yuu doesn't like talking about their original world. Not in a way that we'd want anyway…The heightened emotions made them realize some things and they're going through the motions.”

“They're crying as though someone is dead…”

Leona's eyes drift to the side, a soft sorrow in his own expression, an ear twitching as he listens to Yuu cry, “Yeah…crying alone helps sometimes when everything feels like shit. They'll be fine.”

“...” The wind blows, the hairs on the back of Malleus's neck raise as it brings a hint of blood back to his nose, “Did they say the…blood is normal?”

“Bleeding's the main function of it apparently…” Leona groans, stretching his back until a pop sounds, “Look. I'm not gonna hold your hand about this. Yuu's not feeling well and they'll tell you when they're ready to deal with your smothering.” Leona gives Malleus a single pat to his shoulder, gripping to push against the prone fae, “Go back to your dorm. If you go to see them right now, it's just gonna get you both into a tantrum…”

He didn't want to. He didn't want to leave, didn't want to listen to Leona's commands of all people. His dearest was hurting, alone…but they didn't call for him, they didn't call for anyone…

Malleus looks to the tips of the trees, Ramshackle's green shingles only gently bristled from the winds. Even with Yuu's sobs echoing in his ears, he finally lets Leona push him to turn around. He looks at the other 3rd year, voice soft, “They'll be ok without me…?”

Leona looks at him, sighing before he pats at Malleus's shoulder. The hand slips away and Leona walks ahead of him, “Send them a message in the morning. They'll call if they need someone. But, you can stand to get off your pedestal enough to ask for an invitation…”

Malleus watches Leona's tired body walk away, the beastman disappearing over the hill and through the trees. Giving one last look to the lone dorm, Malleus feels his heart go out to the heart broken person alone inside. He could still go, ignore Leona's efforts and simply walk to Ramshackle and ask to be let in. But…Yuu didn't want to see him nor anyone at the moment. It's why they hadn't called for him, why they sent Leona away. They wanted to be alone, and he couldn't fathom why…

But, he turned on his heel, walking the same path Leona had long disappeared from. As he walked the clouds thickened over head, darkening until a soft sprinkle had started to mist the campus.

The scene Malleus walked into was…comical. But it did little to lift his mood.

Surprisingly the locks and barricades had been lifted from the dorm, letting him walk in freely to Hui-Yan being tugged by her arms by Sebek's friends Deuce and Jack. Silver and Sebek both held onto Lilia's legs, trying to pull their mentor from the death lock Hui-Yan's legs made around his throat. It was painfully counterproductive if Lilia's blue-tinted face was anything to go by. The one-on-one fight seemed to have pulled everyone in, Silver and the first years looking at least mildly disheveled and lightly bruised. On one of the couches sat Ace, head tilted back as Epel yelled at him to not tilt his head back.

“You're gonna swallow blood, you dumbass!”

The thunder crack makes everyone jump and freeze, eyes quickly turning to his figure in the doorway. Malleus looked to the ground, already fully shamed as Hui-Yan glared at him. He spoke clearly, bending at the waist to bow in apology to his dorm advisor, “I humbly apologize. You were right to try to keep me in the dorm and I feel deep regret at the trouble I've caused you…”

Hui-Yan doesn't reply, simply unlocking her legs and causing Silver and Sebek to fall to the ground mid pull. Lilia took loud gasping breaths as he choked on air. The woman stands, rotating her arms to easily remove Jack and Deuce’s hold. She points toward Malleus, eyes glaring.

“When I tell you to not do something, it's for the benefit of you and everyone around you.”

“I understand professor Hui-Yan. I apologize…”

His only reply was a stiff nod, Hui-Yan turning to the first years, “You lot are coming with me, I'm delivering you to either your housewardens or your dorm advisor.”

They clearly didn't want to leave, but none of them wanted to be Hui-Yan's next victim. Not to mention the concerned glances they all sent toward Sebek. Each of them flinching at Hui-Yan's demand of ‘Line up’. The first years slowly lining up to be lead out of the dorm.

Deuce whispered toward Hui-Yan, “We tried to help…”

“You failed. March.”

Malleus walked past the first-years, eyes downcast and missing the pleading look Sebek was sending them. He sat on the couch in front of the fireplace, ignoring the first-years all trying to state they were helping and shouldn't be punished. The bitter feeling in him grew as he realized that they knew and deemed it necessary to keep him in the dark.

The creaking echo of the large double doors shutting leaves the lounge empty, silent. Soon Sebek and Silver join him on the couch, Silver placing a comforting arm on his shoulder.

“Were you able to talk to Yuu?”

“...” he sighs, shaking his head and staring into the fire, “They're truly ill…though I must say I'm saddened by the fact…they didn't call for me…”

Lilia had made his way toward them, flopping onto the couch as he wheezed and coughed, “Oh dear. The poor thing really is sick? We should still go see how they're doing…but…maybe tomorrow. Rest is after all the best medicine for ailments…” Just like how his bruised neck will be healed by the next morning light…

Silver nodded, smiling in hopes it would help raise Malleus's mood, “You can check on Yuu tomorrow. For now they can simply rest and-”

“It's not that simple!” Malleus stood from the couch, the fire flaring up along with his emotions. The horned fae scowled, pacing along the floor with clenched fists, “It isn't a simple illness. It's something from their world that we seem to have no understanding of!”

Lilia trades a concerned look with Silver, quickly standing back up to try and lead Malleus back to his seat, “Is it serious? Do we need to send for one of the palace physicians? I know the faculty have decided to avoid any kind of hospital visits, but surely one of the-”

Malleus shakes his head, scowl slowly looking more like a pout, “The faculty knows, their friends know, Azul and Jamil know, Leona knew before me. It's disheartening Lilia! For Yuu to be affected by such an illness that makes them bleed and cry and not be even alerted!”

Sebek flinches, eyes quickly looking anywhere but at Malleus while Silver and Lilia's expressions turn even more concerned.

“Bleeding? They're bleeding!?”

Lilia felt a new wave of adrenaline coursing through his body. Brain racking through years of travel to pinpoint any diseases he came across that resulted in bleeding, “We can…we can go over and check ourselves!”

“No…”

“Malleus.” Lilia gripped onto the once again sulking fae, nails threatening to rip into his school jacket, “Malleus if this is as serious as you state, they need a doctor.”

“Leona has assured me it's ‘natural’. Yuu will have to suffer through this ailment and then they will be returned to proper health…” Malleus looks away, frowning at his reflection in the grand window. Raindrops hitting against the glass, he brings a hand up to touch the pane, “I'm just…upset. They've been dealing with this for who knows how long…and they never reached out to me for comfort or remedy.”

Silver frowns, “Oh…this may be why Yuu canceled your outings?”

Malleus sighs again. If that were true then Yuu had been dealing with this ailment since Saturday. Everyone knew since Saturday…Yuu's friends most likely found out on Saturday, if not on Sunday…Malleus looks outside, frowning as he takes notice of Sebek facing away from him in the reflection of the window. Odd. Sebek normally focused all his attention to him when he was in this foul a mood. Malleus also realized that Sebek had been strangely quiet since he came back from classes early. No…Sebek had been quiet that morning as well. In fact…when was the last time he heard Sebek's echoing call? It was sometime on the weekend he realized, around…Saturday.

Thunder roared, a bright flash of lightning hitting dangerously close to the window making both Silver and Lilia jump in poorly held in surprise. Malleus turned in time with the flash of lightning, catching Sebek's terrified glance before the half-fae quickly turned his head away. He walked to Sebek's hunched-over form, bending at his waist and staring unblinkingly into Sebek's panic-filled eyes.

“...Sebek. Is there something you'd like to tell me?”

Lilia and Silver watched in mute astonishment as Sebek's face slowly cracked, his lemon green eyes quickly filling with tears as his bottom lip wobbled, “I…I…” He turned away, thrusting his phone just past Malleus's face in an effort to not slam it into the fae's nose. “I'M SO SORRY, WAKA-SAMA!!!” Sebek couldn't speak in clear sentences, a jumble of sounds escaping him between his sobs.

Lilia quickly walked over, ready to try to console Sebek as Silver looked surprised. The 2nd year gazed at Sebek as if he was truly seeing him for the first time, “Sebek you know how to keep secrets? From Malleus?”

“Silver, now is…not the time to be focused on that.” Lilia gave a pinched expression, arms already filled with sobbing crocodile fae.

“You can't fault me for being surprised.”

“I can and I will young man. Sebek is sobbing his heart out and-” Lilia stops short, watching Malleus's expression change from empty to slowly enraged, “Malleus…?”

Silver leans closer to Lilia, watching in mild fear as the ridges of Malleus's horn light up, electricity crackling around him wildly the more he read off of Sebek's phone. With what could only be described as a death rattle, Sebek's phone fizzes out and was crushed in Malleus's hand with a heavy crunch.

Other than the horned fae's heavy breathing and Sebek's subdued sobbing, the room was completely silent. Malleus manages to calm himself, the destroyed phone slipping through his fingers as a serene expression crosses his face. As though the very act of crushing something with his bare hands was the true relief he needed that afternoon.

Malleus turns his gaze to Sebek, “Apologies for your phone Sebek. I will ensure you are given a proper replacement on my own expense.”

With a wet sniffle, Sebek nods his head, still afraid to leave the comfort of Lilia's shoulder, “Thank you Waka-Sama…”

“You're still in trouble.”

“Understood Waka-Sama.” Sebek replies, shoulders already shaking with a new wave of tears choking him up.

“Now, if you'll excuse me. I must send a digital message to my lover to request a meeting tomorrow.” With a subdued bow, Malleus disappears in a flash of green light.

Lilia pats at Sebek's back, cooing lightly, “You're not in trouble Sebek, I assure you.”

“T-thank you, Lilia-Samaaaaaaaaaa.”

“Okay…let it out…”

Silver reaches over, a single hand patting at Sebek's hair in comfort, “Well, I'm glad to see I made the correct choice in not going to school today.”

“Silver.”

296 notes · View notes

haitaniapologist · 2 years

Text

ONLY FOOLS FALL FOR YOU. ( alhaitham x reader )

╰┈➤ some feelings came to haunt you after ten years since the last time you saw him.

pairings — alhaitham x fem!reader.

warnings — rivals / enemies to lover ish, slow burn, reader and alhaitham are in their middle twenties, reader has a pyro vision and is also a dancer and actress, reader is also the daughter of a genshin character, angst and a bit of fluff (happy ending of course but they're idiots in love).

word count — 8.1k

notes — june is back with another long fic for genshin! this one was supposed to be posted ages ago but i only had the time to do it now. i hope you guys will enjoy! reblogs and feedbacks are appreacited <3

lesser lord kusanali was a forbidden matter in your house, but you were sure she was the one who pushed you to be what you were today.

being the daughter of the newest sage in sumeru had its perks, but you hated it. you hated the expectations everyone put on yourself, of how you should follow in your father’s footsteps and join the akademiya — everyone was sure you already had your vacancy there, with how important your father became in such a few moments after his promotion as a sage. but you never cared for scholar subjects, not in the way your two childhood friends did.

alhaitham and kaveh had different interests, but they could enroll in the akademiya with no problem, because their line of study was actually respected by the sages and other scholars. yours, on the other hand, was looked down on and made fun of by every single one of your father’s, and him too, friends. as much as you tried not to look crestfallen when you heard them talking about the performers of the grand bazaar, alhaitham’s hand always managed to find yours when he was present in such gatherings — and you hoped that, when he wasn’t around, nobody would notice the change in your behavior.

the arts were what called you: music, dancing, acting.

you could see yourself becoming a performer at the grand bazaar, dancing and acting for the honor of the dendro archon. the applause and excited screams of the audience were what you wanted to pursue, and not false wishes and the quietness of the akademiya. you thrived when alhaitham and kaveh, albeit forced by you, watched your makeshift plays about the archons and the dances you created in your head. you were aware they pitied you — kaveh with his dreams of being an architect and alhaitham’s love for all kinds of knowledge were much more suitable for sumeru city than your passions for the arts.

that’s why you never expected them to support you in your decision of going against your father’s wishes to join the akademiya, and running away to the grand bazaar to join a theater troupe at the age of fifteen, inspired by a dream you had with the archon of your nation.

it has been almost ten years, but you still remembered your father’s harsh words as if it had happened just yesterday — of how much of a disappointment you were for the family, how he would be able to explain to his peers and your future master that you decided to throw away the bright future it has been given to you, how ungrateful you were and how other people wished they were on your shoes. your mother remained quiet the whole time, but you never expected her support, too. she always agreed with everything your father used to say, almost brainwashed by the luxuries he displayed in front of her. in a way, she was, and the disappointed looks on their faces weren’t hurtful or a surprise for you.

although, what hurt the most was alhaitham’s reaction.

you had feelings from him ever since you knew what romantic love was, but they could never blossom into something more now, that you planned to run away from your home and probably never see your friends and family again.

kaveh was aware of this too, being your confidant and best friend, trying to persuade you to not give up on everything — alhaitham and the akademiya, but you couldn’t pretend happiness in doing something you hated just because of feelings you didn’t even know if it was reciprocated. if alhaitham really liked you, he would respect your wishes and want your happiness before anything else.

it seemed like he didn’t, having the same reaction as your father — but his words were the ones who brought you to tears, his voice harsher and colder than you’ve ever heard growing up at his side, breaking your heart and cutting your skin like the blade he used to train. you almost gave up on your convictions and stayed in your home and went to the akademiya like your father wished, just to see him looking down at you with anything but the hatred dancing in his eyes.

but you could not. not when lesser lord kusanali appeared to you in a dream, only to tell you to follow your dreams. you could not turn your back against your god and not do what she wished — she was the god of wisdom, and you trusted her judgment.

and that’s why you turned your back to him, running away from your feelings for him and burying them in the deepest part of your heart. though, from time to time, you wondered what happened to him — did he and kaveh become scholars and follow their dreams just like yourself? how was the akademiya treating them? were they happy? had alhaitham found someone he loved more than his books?

you knew such an answer would break your heart even more, but the agony of not knowing was much more worse.

the grand bazaar welcomed you as if you were a lost daughter returning home after many years, and the zubayr theater became your new family. you were finally at the place you were destined to be, doing what you loved — captivating the audience with your movements and expression, bringing the toughest of men to his knees in broken sobs by your performances. the stage for you was like the library to the scholars of the akademiya, and you learned more and more every day you performed.

you weren't alone there, having the company of nilou, your fellow dancer and actress who shared the same passion for the arts and love for the dendro archon, and, despite the age difference between the both of you, you two become fast friends — more than friends you came to notice one day, because the younger girl became like a little sister to you in just a few months of knowing each other. and you couldn’t be happier by following the words of lesser lord kusanali, thanking her every day for whispering her wisdom for you in your dreams.

your days were spent rehearsing and performing, sometimes helping the merchants in the grand bazaar and planning more and more plays with your peers of the zubayr theater. it was like an act of resistance, almost, the performances you did — the people of sumeru were fond of the troupe’s plays, especially the children, and seeing the disapproval looks of the scholars were your fuel to not stop.

it was supposed to be one of those days for you. a dance performance was scheduled in the treasures street, always buzzing with people due to its stalls and merchants, but today was different — you received the intel that a bunch of scholars would be wandering the area, probably for a case study of whatever the akademiya was planning. it was the perfect opportunity to show those arrogant scholars at least a glimpse of the wonders of the performing arts, and you couldn’t help but dress like greater lord rukkhadevata was described in the records you remembered reading as a child, just to spite the scholars even more.

probably for a case study of whatever the akademiya was planning. it was the perfect opportunity to show those arrogant scholars at least a glimpse of the wonders of the performing arts, and you couldn’t help but dress like greater lord rukkhadevata was described in the records you remembered reading as a child, just to spite the scholars even more.

you winked at your musician, a teenage boy who held the same spite for the akademiya you did, starting your movements as soon as the sounds of the flute reached your ears. the flowing white sleeves and your long white and green skirt created a beautiful sight alongside the choreography nilou helped you to come up with, and the crowd’s cheers and boos didn’t reach your ears. whenever you were dancing, the outside world was shut down, your senses completely enveloped by the surrounding music. you moved as if you were made of water, a delicacy never seen before in the way your body spins.

your eyes were kept close, as you didn’t wish for an unpleasant view to take your focus away. performing in the open was more difficult than in the grand bazaar — people there, at least, were also enjoyers of the arts. however, you couldn’t just ignore the call to show more people how the arts were a form of wisdom, too.

the music ended, as well as your dance, and you bowed gracefully while opening your eyes to scan the crowd, the boos louder than anything else. but what was supposed to be a swift escape from the scholars and a few guards your vision managed to spot, was cut by a strong hold in your arm, dragging you away from your makeshift stage. too shocked to do anything else, you let yourself be pulled away from the crowd of scholars, their screams now louder that you were in the middle of them.

“take away this scum from our city, scribe!”

your eyes, that were cast down to your feet, widened at such words. scribe was the title your father had before he became a sage, and, even though it didn’t make sense being him the one who was dragging you, your heart still raced with fear. though, when you had enough courage to look properly at your captor when you were a few meters away from the scholars, it was someone who you never thought of seeing again.

those blue eyes, shining with the same rage it shone years ago, still haunted your dreams whenever you closed your eyes.

“let go of me, alhaitham!” you managed to say, besides the lump in your throat.

it was strange to see him, almost ten years after you left your house. alhaitham changed, of course — he was taller and more muscular, and his face was more sharp than it was before, now the face of an adult rather than a teenager’s one. his hair remained the same almost, only a bit shorter, but his eyes were still the ones you remembered from your childhood. you never forgot the exact shade of blue of them, of how the colors merged to create his pupils. they were mesmerizing, but it seemed that they would never look down at you with love on them once more.

“what were you thinking, y/n?” his voice was quiet but demanding, yet he didn't lose his composure, acting as if the rage in his words was nothing. “dancing in front of a crowd of people who hate the arts?” his grip on your arm tightened, and you couldn't find the same comfort you did as a teenager in his presence.

you were angry, far angrier than you originally thought you would be if you saw him again, and sad — even though your heart still beat only for him. “i would have escaped, scribe. like i always did.” venom laced his new title, something so familiar yet foreign. it didn't suit him. he wasn't supposed to follow in your father's footsteps, as if he had replaced his own daughter with her friend. “i had a plan that was ruined by you.”

if the bitterness in your voice affected him, he didn't let it show on his face — but his grip around your arms softened, and you took that as your cue to get away from his touch. his presence alone was too intoxicating, clouding your senses and messing with your better judgment.

little did you know, but you had the same effect on him.

his closed fists weren't because of his rage, but from his urge to hold you between his arms once more — to feel your skin against his fingertips, to run his fingers in your hair and kiss your forehead, to hold you against his chest and tell you how many nights he was kept awake thinking about you. alhaitham was a coward and he was aware of it, knowing you were residing at the grand bazaar and not setting foot in the place, afraid of seeing you in the arms of another with no thought of yours being about him, like all of his were about you.

“and what were you going to do? run away from all those scholars who were clearly offended by your choice of clothing?” he barked back, watching your eyes roll and your arms crossing on your chest. you were beautiful, wearing what the scholars believed were greater lord rukkhadevata's clothes back when she was alive. the color complimented your skin, and the flowing sleeves and skirts made your movements more graceful than alhaitham remembered them to be.

you scoffed. he was just like all the scholars you grew up to hate, arrogant and too confident in his abilities, and it hurt your heart to reach such a conclusion — that your first love was an akademiya scum. “i will not tell you.” you turned your back to him, starting to walk back to where you were, hoping that alhaitham would leave you alone to return home. but, the heavy sounds of his boots were your clue that he wouldn't leave you to your own company. “just let me return home.” you voice was quiet and full of hurt, small, just like alhaitham remembered it to be when your father would scold you.

and he hated the fact that he was the one making you feel like that.

however, he couldn't say sorry and leave you alone — he finally saw you after years of earning for such a meeting to happen and, even though he'd never admit that, he wanted to spend more time with you and know everything that happened in the years you were apart. he could always rely on the akasha to know such information, but things appearing on his mind would never have the same effect as hearing your voice. “you're defenseless. if your father knows that i didn't protect you, i'm a dead man by tomorrow morning.”

his words took you by surprise. “he made you promise this years ago. i'm sure that now he will be delighted if something happens to me.” you bit the inside of your cheeks to prevent the tears in your lashes from falling down, your head turned to the side so he couldn't see them. talking about your father was still a delicate subject for you — as much as you wanted to hate him for all the wrongs he said for you when you were fifteen, the loving and caring father that he was until that day arrived still plagued your thoughts.

alhaitham shrugged. “i don’t care about him, i care about the promise i made, and i will not go back on my word.” you didn’t notice when you both stopped walking, but the gloved hand on your face, wiping the tears away while obligating you to look directly at his eyes, made your body be plagued by shivers and your cheeks to flush in a bright red color.

he was the same alhaitham of your memories, wasn't he? the caring and kind, sometimes a bit too blunt, boy that you met alongside kaveh when you two were exploring the forest — his eyes were still the same, and even though they were now with different emotions than in the last time you saw them, his words still had the same painful effect they did once. did he still think that of you? that you were useless and a fool, that you had thrown away the brightest of futures to a life that wasn't worth it. your brows furrowed, and you got away from his grasp, missing the way his eyes shone with hurt at your rejection of his affection.

but he would fight for you and he would gain your trust again, and alhaitham didn't care for the time this would take. he just wanted you back where you belonged — between his arms and in his life.

—

he stayed true to his word, even if you didn't know about them. all you knew was that he became a constant presence in all your performances, whenever they would be. he was the first person you saw when you opened your eyes after dancing in the honor of the dendro archon, the first person that congratulated you or the person who led you to safety when you decided to perform in front of scholars.

it was annoying, at the beginning. alhaitham always had a critic to say, either being something about the music or the lighting — or even your partners in the performance, especially if they were men, saying that they didn't let you shine like he knew you could alone — but you knew that was his way of complimenting you. he has always been like that, too logical to know how to say a kind word instead of what you should do to make your performance better in the next time. it was almost endearing how he noticed the small details about your dance, like the way your hands moved or the sound your bracelets made when you clapped your hands.

you both were from different worlds, but different worlds that completed each other in ways you never thought it would. the arts and the runes were almost like oil and water, but you and alhaitham made them mix it perfectly.

he also always made sure he was the one who left you at your room's door, perhaps to know that you were indeed safe, and you made the mistake of asking alhaitham if he wanted to come inside the third time he did that.

it was already late in the night when your performance ended, that time at the the neighborhood with nilou, and you tried to argue with him that you didn't need his protection — everyone in the neighborhood knew who you are, and you knew how to fight and knew how to use your pyro vision to burn those who tried to harass you. and as much as he knew that, being the first victim of your vision, he still wanted you at his side. the question left your lips before you could think of it, the gossip that such an action would bring in the inn and in the grand bazaar long gone in your head. just like he wanted to make sure of your safety, you also wanted to make sure of his, too.

you only had one bed, of course, you room enough only to fit one person living there. and as much as he tried to argue with you to let him sleep on the floor, you almost tied his wrists to your bed frame so he could sleep there, knowing that he wasn’t someone who slept much due to the nature of his job in the akademiya. but it seemed that your warmth was enough to make the akademiya's scribe to give up — you both fell asleep with a pillow between your bodies, but you woke up with his strong arms caging you to his chest and his face nuzzled in your neck.

you didn’t dare to move, of course. you couldn’t know how alhaitham’s reaction to such an outcome would be, and the shallow breaths leaving his nostrils were proof enough that he was indeed awake, probably enjoying the few minutes of peace you and your house were granting him. you just nuzzled back on him, hearing him sighing and a pair of lips ghosting your cheek before his warmth left your bed. you only opened your eyes when you heard him moving around your small home. a few words were shared before he left to do his job, a small sandwich in his hands and the promise of seeing you again — though it took one week before that, in a setting that you wished was just a nightmare.

—

zubayr theater had a performance scheduled in the grand bazaar, something that was proposed by you and nilou to bring attention to the place and help the merchants — every time a performance was announced in the city, all the eyes were directed to where it would be. children and women were always more open to the job you and your peers did, always enchanted by the dance moves and theatrics your troupe had to offer, while men and members of the akademiya always looked down with frowns whenever they attended one. you were still warming nilou to the fact that whenever the akademiya members didn’t like it, it meant you were in the right way.

though, however, you never expected to see your father in the crowd.

alhaitham stood proud at his side, though you could see that he was rather uncomfortable — in the short months you spent in his company again since you ran away, you learned what his lack of expression meant. it was just a mask you knew he developed in the years of studying in the akademiya, meant to deceive his peers into thinking that he was above them all, but you could see just by the way his eyes flicked to your form now and then that he wished he was anywhere but near your father. you didn’t know what prompted him to feel such discomfort, wondering if your father was now something more than just a sage in the akademiya, but you knew that you would never know.

you didn’t want to know.

you just trying to ignore his presence in the crowd, his clothes as a sage almost in discrepancy inside the grand bazaar, focusing on the character you needed to portray — as always, the role of greater lord rukkhadevata belonged to you, while nilou was the goddess of flowers. it was a play about the birth of lesser lord kusanali, something that had always been wrapped in mystery to the common folk, and a great source for writers to romanticize and actors to give life to their plays. you were glad you were able to raise curiosity in the hearts of people about the birth of their god, though many of them were still disappointed with the new dendro archon’s lack of great doings.

the performance ended with a round of applause by those who enjoyed it, and some looks of disapproval by those who did not. your eyes scanned the crowd until they found alhaitham’s, but the familiar soft and warm gaze he gave you whenever you ended a play wasn’t there — instead, you were met with cold and calculating eyes, and you didn’t know if he was behaving like that because of your father’s presence or if he finally was persuaded into seeing that you both were from different worlds and how bad it was.

you tried not to be disappointed, nor make the pain in your heart be known by your colleagues, brushing nilou’s worried words with anxiousness — you gave a quick explanation about your father being in the crowd, and she seemed to buy it being the reason for the sadness in your eyes.

after speaking with a few of your admirers, you excused yourself, feigning a bit of tiredness due to the preparations for the performance, smiling at the sight of the merchant’s tents filled with people — they weren’t many, but it was more than you were used to seeing every day. it was such small actions that made everything worthy of it, from running away from the safety of your family and the future your father chose for you to joining a theater troupe and changing your life in a way you only used to dream about, because you were sure you would never be able to help people if you were in the akademiya.

you sighed, hearing rushed voices near your home. you didn’t want to spy on them, but as you recognized the voices to belong to your father and alhaitham, your curiosity took the best of you, hiding between a tree and some brushes.

“i hope you are pleased with my job, grand sage.”

that piqued your interest, hearing alhaitham calling your father by such a title, though your heart fell to your stomach. as much as you wanted to stay there and listen, something inside you told you to just run away and be ignorant — after all, ignorance was a blessing — because if you stayed, you would be heartbroken.

the voice inside you proved to be right, alongside your father’s words.

“i am, indeed, pleased with your job, scribe alhaitham.” azar’s voice was just exactly how you remember it to be when you were growing up, authoritative and unkind. “it is good to get data about those performancers.” they weren’t so close but not too far, and you feared that if you did any abrupt movement your hiding spot would be found — but your fists clenched anyway, anger boiling in your blood by hearing such words. “especially my daughter. i do not want her to disturb any of the students with her foolish ideals. now, because of your help, we can stop her whenever she tries anything.”

you tried not to let the tears that were pooling in your eyes to fall and give them the joy of making you cry after such knowledge, but the sadness inside you was stronger than any other resolution you had. alhaitham was just using you? all the time you two spent together, laughing and rebuilding your friendship, all the soft glances during late nights when he had accompanied you home, and hands brushing your cheek whenever he put a strand behind your ear while whispering goodnight — everything was just a lie for him? just a way for him to gather information about you and your peers to put on that damned akasha, for azar and the other sages to use against you and the other artists?

and you had fallen for it like a puppy.

you thought your childhood crush was something reciprocated, you really did, opening yourself to him like you did to no other man in your life.

“i just did it to protect you.”

his voice took you from your thoughts, your fists still clenched and your nails now draining blood from your palms. how could he? how could he lie so bluntly to you, feigning concern about you? “don’t try to excuse yourself, scribe.” you turned around to meet his eyes, finding them not like you thought they would be — emotionless and even with a bit of mockery shining on them, but they were hurt.

because alhaitham never saw you looking so hurt and angry, not at himself.

“i do not want to see you ever again.”

you left him in the middle of the street with those words, his eyes following your shaking form until you were inside the safety of your house. alhaitham knew that you wouldn’t take his actions well, but he hoped you would never find out what he was doing — because he was, indeed, protecting you. if you did another performance near the akademiya, or near students that would report back to the sages, you would be exiled to the desert just like an insane scholar, and he wouldn’t be able to do anything to save you from such a horrible fate.

he sighed, starting to walk back in the familiar way to the akademiya, his heart the heaviest since you left him when you were teenagers.

maybe he just needed to give you some time for yourself, while he pondered what he could do to make you forgive him.

—

one month.

one month since you last saw alhaitham, and you wished you could say that his actions made you hate him — but it didn’t.

it took you a few days to be able to dance and act again, though your eyes always scanned the crowd in search of him. he was never there, and as much as you were the one who said you didn’t want to see him again, you were disappointed. if he did have feelings for you, would he really give up on you like that? it was beyond frustrating what you were feeling, because you couldn’t understand him or his actions — he really thought you would be fine with him using you to gather information for the akademiya, even if it was to protect yourself from the archons’ know what?

and now he just gave up. why wasn't he fighting for you?

or maybe you were wrong, again. maybe he didn’t have feelings for you like you thought he did, and he was really just using you and all the little signals were just a play. if that was the truth, he was a better actor than most people you knew — better than yourself. you would never be able to pretend to have feelings for someone if it wasn’t in a play and you weren’t a character.

as much as you tried to not let your feelings interfere with your everyday life, almost everyone in the grand bazaar noticed that something was wrong. nilou was the first one, the first to notice how puffy and red your eyes were from crying the whole night after the incident with your father and him. though you didn't have the courage to tell her what happened — after all, the dreamy eyes she had whenever you and alhaitham were around, perhaps imagining having a lover like him, didn't pass unnoticed by you — she still knew something happened between the two of you, always offering her support when you needed it. the others were mostly like her, though not as close to you to express their worry verbally.

you lived your life the same it was before you met alhaitham after all those years, though it was harder now. before, his rejection to your young love was just a ghost, something that you would never know — now, however, it was a tangible thing, a bitter taste in your mouth whenever you still searched for his presence in your crowds.

you would never learn that oil and water would never mix perfectly, just like you would never learn you and alhaitham would never have meant to be.

that was what kept your shattered heart together, the glue holding all the pieces as thin as the air, and such a fact you came to know when kaveh visited you on a rainy day. you weren't expecting his visit, of course, the day uneventful due to the weather. you were teaching a bunch of little girls some of your favorite dance moves after they came to you when you spotted a tuft of blonde hair adorned with a blue feather and a pair of red eyes that you would always remember as warm.

though kaveh's reappearance didn't shake you up like alhaitham's, his words were far more worrisome.

after a long awaited shared hug between two old friends and some pleasantries coming from both of your mouths, kaveh broke the news, his red eyes shining with a worry you never saw before in them — in fact, you did, on the day you ran away from your father. “i know something happened between you and alhaitham.” he started, his hands on your shoulders holding you at your place.

“kaveh…” you tried, not wanting to hear anything about him. what was kaveh going to say to you? that he was miserable and not himself, because of something he did? it wasn’t fair to you.

he sighed, already in tune with your mannerisms again — you always said you two were platonic soulmates, knowing everything about each other from the top to bottom, being able to communicate with just your eyes. “i’m not here to play his advocate, far from it. i do not know what happened, as he did not tell me, but,” his grip on your shoulders tightened a bit, as if he was trying to prepare you for what was coming. “he was assigned a mission by the sages almost a month ago. a very dangerous one that i was against him going, you see, but the whole situation with you probably made him more prone to accept it. and…”

“...and?” you heart was beating fast inside your rib cage, faster than you ever remembered it beating. a lot of scenarios were playing in your head, and all of them were worse than the other.

“and he was severely injured.” the world around you was spinning, as if the air wasn’t enough to make the blood go to your lungs, making everything dizzy — but you could see the worry on his face. as much as kaveh pretended to hate alhaitham, you knew that deep down he cared about him, and vice-versa. “he is alright now, y/n, he’s being treated in the akademiya’s infirmary now.” you let out a breath you didn’t know you were holding, tears now glossing kaveh’s handsome features.

“why are you telling me this?” such a question was eating you alive. you knew kaveh’s nature wasn’t a cruel one, but what he wanted to achieve with giving you this acknowledgement?

“you’re still so impatient.” he chuckled, though it wasn’t filled with mirth like you remembered it to be. “alhaitham was probably going through some fever illusions and he… he kept calling in your name. in a pained way, saying that he couldn’t die before seeing you again.” you heart skipped a beat at your friend’s confession, even more tears glossing your vision now. alhaitham didn’t have this right, the right to break your heart and transform into dust and then made it whole again.

you felt kaveh’s soft fingers caressing your cheeks, wiping the tears away, the beating of your heart more erratic than ever. “can i see him?” the question left your lips before you could think twice, the idea of him dying hurting more than your broken heart.

kaveh laughed. “i was going to ask you that.”

—

in the way to the akademiya, kaveh told you what happened.

he narrated how he noticed something was off with alhaitham a day when he came back unexpectedly earlier to their house. he was used to finding his roommate with a permanent scowl on his face, but he seemed defeated — his scowl wasn’t the arrogant one that alhaitham always displayed on his face, but something akin to sadness and frustration. kaveh didn’t dare to ask what happened, already knowing what his friend was going to say, so he left the matter behind, deeming it to be problems in his job. during the week, alhaitham closed himself off in the house of daena, as if the books could cure whatever was making him so strange, until he came back home one day, gathering his essential things in a small bag and leaving for a confidential mission for the grand sage.

kaveh only heard about alhaitham again two days ago, when he returned to their home bloodied and weak, and he took him to the infirmary — his wounds were more severely than kaveh thought they were, and while he was in the room to watch the amurta students taking care of him, he heard him muttering your name.

“y/n… i can’t die… her… love… sorry… y/n…” those were the words kaveh told you alhaitham had whispered while he was in agony, probably delirious from either pain or fever. your heart broke even more knowing about this, your feet almost running straight to the infirmary, even though you didn’t know the way there — it wasn’t easy to sneak you in the akademiya, but the raining day meant that a lot of scholars weren’t lurking around, ready to see one of them with a performer from the grand bazaar, and you managed to infiltrate the place where all wisdom was created.

kaveh led you to alhaitham’s room, in a wing full of patients who were labeled as having delicate cases, and you wondered what was the mission alhaitham agreed to go. did he went on it because he wanted, or because he was pressured to go? or he used this opportunity to forget about you, risking his life in the process? you couldn’t bear the idea of being the reason why he accepted such a dangerous mission and risked his life for nothing.

but alhaitham was stubborn, and even if you asked, he would never tell you.

parting ways with kaveh with a hug, you slowly entered the room your childhood friend was being treated in, careful to not make so much noise and awake him — kaveh told you he had been unconscious since he arrived, but you didn’t want to disturb him. what if he hated you now? what if he saw you as the culprit of the state he was in, and now was the one who didn’t want to see you? though his feverish words said otherwise, you were still nervous, like you felt whenever you were about to start a performance.

the room was beautiful, just like everything in the akademiya, with a big window that you thought was supposed to make sunlight fill the room, and some medical instruments around it. but it was plain too, with white and green walls and a bed and some nightstand and a loveseat near the bed, probably for a companion.

you made your way to the bed, your steps as light as a feather falling in the ground, afraid that you could awaken him and disturb his recovery. you just wanted to see him, see if he was well, and then leave — you didn’t know how your reaction would be if you saw him with open eyes, probably too overwhelming to see who just got away from lady death’s grasp.

alhiatham looked peaceful, you noticed as soon as you sat on the bed.

he had no frown adorning his features, and he looked much more healthy than you thought he would — he wasn’t pale and his skin was glowing, even if his face had some small bruises which were decorating his handsome face with a tint of purple. he looked so young, just like the boy you had fallen in love while growing up, and it hurt. it hurt to see him like this and to think what your relationship became just because of the prejudice of your father and the scholars.

you wanted nothing more than to caress his face and kiss his pain away and, before you could think straight, your fingers were already ghosting his cheekbones, going down to his lips and his bruises, feeling his warm skin underneath your fingertips and sighing contently feeling his breath tickling your skin. it was good to know that he was alive and well, and after making sure of that, you retracted your hand back to rest in your lap and knew you were ready to go back to the grand bazaar — would he come after you after his recovery? would he tell you what he was whispering in his agony?

though, before you could leave his bed and the room, alhaitham’s hand grabbed yours, making a surprised gasp to leave your lips.

“don’t go…” his voice was rough and raw, strange on his body after two days of not using it. “i do not know if this is a fever dream or not,” he opened his eyes, blinking it to make sure you weren’t a hallucination. “but don’t leave me again, y/n.”

you smiled, a few tears going down on your cheeks. “i promise, alhaitham.” the hand that wasn’t intertwined with his cupped his cheek, and you leaned down to press a chaste kiss to his forehead. “go back to sleep, alright? i will be here when you wake up again.”

he nodded, like a small child, closing his eyes again.

—

alhaitham knew people from sumeru couldn’t dream, but why did your lips on his forehead felt so real?

he groaned, the pain on his chest more than just a physical pain. it hurt to know that his brain and heart craved your presence so much that he dreamed about you — was the dendro archon giving him a bit of solace before he came to face the consequences of his actions? he knew he wasn’t supposed to fight a machine monster all by himself, even though he was strong enough to do so, but such a mechanical being wasn’t like the ones he faced before, and he needed to get that capsule of divine knowledge back.

alhaitham thought that perhaps he could redeem himself in your eyes, if he managed to help sumeru and its people somehow.

he got the capsule back, but almost lost himself to it. he didn’t understand how he managed to arrive at his house before collapsing in pain and loss of blood, the journey home being filled with fever dreams of you and what could’ve happened between you both if he was more open about his feelings, if he wasn’t a coward and had fought for you.

but now the past was in the past, and alhaitham couldn’t do anything to change. he could only bask in what his imagination could give him — the softness of your fingers on his face, the sweetest kiss of your lips and its warmth on his skin, the honey laced promise you made him. it would hurt more than any of his bruises the fact that he would wake up alone in such a cold room, with you being so far away from him.

though the sound of footsteps gave him the idea he wasn’t alone. “close the curtains, kaveh, for the archon’s sake.” he muttered, turning around to not be graced with the sun rays on his face.

the sound of a feminine giggle made him furrow his eyebrows, a sound so sweet that he was sure he was still in a fever dream — the last time he heard your giggles was a day before you discovered what he was doing, laughing at his complaints about kaveh. your smile and your laugh were his fuel to keep fighting that mechanical being, the idea of seeing you happy again enough for him to keep going.

“if you want me to call kaveh, just say it.” you voice was laced with mirth, and a bit of concern, totally different from the cold and filled with rage tone you used the last time alhaitham saw you. it was almost comforting the way you seemed more at ease at his presence, though he knew he owed you an apology.

he scoffed. “never.” he turned around once again, opening his eyes to find you sitting on the love seat near his bed. “hi.” he whispered while he watched you walking towards him, all the words dying on his throat at the sight of you.

it was funny how he always had a witty remark to anything said to him, but never to you. your presence made his brain foggy and disoriented, all his thoughts revolving around you. he was just a useless star that couldn’t help but be attracted and circle around you, the sun, that gave warmth to everyone else.

“hi.” you whispered back, your hands fumbling in your lap, as if you didn’t know what to do with them. “how are you feeling?” your voice had a tenderness that alhaitham knew he didn’t deserve coming from you. he’d never deserve your love or your kindness, something so pure and beautiful, even though you might think otherwise.

he tried to chuckle, trying to ease the worry in your brow. “i’ve seen better days.” as much as he wanted to ask why and how you were there, alhaitham wasn’t brave enough to break the blissful bubble you both were in. he was afraid that his words would turn a switch inside you, that you would graze your eyes upon him with the same rage it was filled in the last time he saw you, that your fists would shake and your lip tremble with unshed tears — the love struck and kind look your eyes had was so much better than the fresh of you in his mind.

“i can imagine.” tentatively, you cupped his bruised cheek, fingers gently caressing his skin. he leaned into your touch, a relieved sigh leaving his lips at your display of affection — he was undeserving yes, but alhaitham was selfish and arrogant, and he would never back away from it. yet, the shadow of what happened and the questions from both of your hearts hovered above your forms. “i…” you seemed braver than him, trying to get the acknowledged that would soothe or break your heart even more, but alhaitham couldn’t let you be the one to start — he cut you by trying to get up, indulging your smaller hand on his, the bandages preventing your skin to touch, much to his chagrin.

“let me speak first, y/n. i was the one at fault in the first place.” he watched as you nodded, body coming closer to him, your smell clouding his senses and the only thought in his head was kissing your lips until they were red and raw, seeing you beneath him with red cheeks and disheveled hair. “i know you do not believe me, but i was protecting you when giving information about your troupe to your father.” at the mention of the grand sage, your face became sour — though now more hurt than angered, and alhaitham knew such a change of feeling was good. “you were going to be exiled to the desert, my love.” the term of endearment didn’t go unnoticed by you, your cheeks becoming hot at the possessive form before it.

you were his.

“i was desperate. i had only found you after being an incognito in my life for almost ten years.” his grip on your hand tightened, and alhaitham sighed. “i’m not asking you to forgive me so easily, but do not look at me with that rage again.” he pleaded, bringing your hand to his mouth and kissing your knuckles, his warm lips caressing your skin as if he was worshiping a goddess. “my heart is yours to do whatever you want, and i will endure it, but don’t deny me seeing the love in your eyes be corrupted by such a horrible feeling.”

alhaitham closed his eyes, taking your hand to rest over his chest, ready for your rejection.

“why did you accept this mission?” your voice was quiet, and your words totally different from what his mind told him what they were going to be. “i thought… i thought you had only used me, alhaitham.” your reveal wasn’t a total surprise for him, because he knew his actions were misleading.

“i guess i just wanted to forget what i made you feel.” he admitted, arms coming to wrap around you and bring your body to rest on his chest. it hurt, because his wounds were still fresh, but that was where you belonged. you fitted perfectly between his arms, your face hid in the warmth of his neck and his head resting above yours, your bodies almost melting into each other and becoming one.

his arms tightened around your form when he felt your body shake and his neck wet by your tears. he didn’t try to pry, though his heart ached with your quiet sobs, but he knew you would talk when you were ready — the only thing he could offer now was physical comfort, and even though alhaitham thought he was the worst person to give any kind of comfort, but it was you. you always made his best traits to shine, and the worst ones to become less bad.

after some time, your sobs quieted down and your body stopped to shake, and your voice filled his ears. “you really hurt me, alhaitham.” you were using a scolding tone, as if he had done something bad but something redeemable. “i’ve been in love with you since we were children, and you doing that…”

“you were in love with me since we were children?” his shocked voice made you giggle, your body adjusting so you were straddling him, hands cupping his cheeks and noses touching. alhaitham’s cheek were tinted with red, a sight that you never saw before but something so mesmerizing that you wanted it belonged to eternity — his eyes were lidded, pupils wide with a mix of love and lust, his hand gripping your hips to bring you even closer to you.

another giggle left your lips when he kissed a spot near your lips. “for being the akademiya’s scribe, you’re a bit stupid, my beloved.” you managed to say before his lips were attacking yours, in a kiss that — even though it was delayed for ten years — was the testimony of his endless love for you.

#alhaitham x reader #alhaitham fluff #alhaitham angst #alhaitham #genshin impact #genshin impact x reader #genshin x reader #genshin angst #genshin fluff

3K notes · View notes

azullumi · 1 year

Note

hiii! i dont know how to say this but i just love the way you write so much ヾ(•ω•`)o, if you take requests (if not you can just ignore this) i would like to request some headcanons of wanderer who is in an established relationship with a reader who suffers from chronic insomnia. since he is a puppet and doesn't need sleep, it would be fun to know the things he would do when keeping the reader company and helping them fall asleep! thank you very much for yor amazing writing!! (o゜▽゜)o☆

details — sleep is essential especially to mortals like you, that is one fact that he understood.

pairing — wanderer/gender-neutral reader

tags — fluff, established relationship ; headcanons

words — 753

note — a short one to cure my soul and ty so much anon!! that means a lot to me :)) i’m glad u love my writing <33 also just letting you all know that requests are open and i'm trying to prioritize them first.

“can’t sleep?” the toss and turning of your figure in the bed—quite frustrated in motion even—accompanied with the occasional groans gave him the idea that you weren’t asleep, or couldn’t sleep at all. a simple nod coming from you was all he needed before his mind started constructing ideas on what he can do to accompany you on yet another night like this.

he’s not new to it, certainly. after all, before you were lovers, you two were friends and he wasn’t a stranger to this problem of yours. however, when he was first introduced to it, he didn’t know what to do and what he could do to help you. he just let you talk about your experience with this conundrum, listening and silently noting the fact in his mind.

and before he knew it, he started to come up with plans for the night in case you have trouble falling asleep once again. it all just felt natural to him, he started buying items that he thinks could aid you even if it’s just for a bit—tea that has sleep benefits, any book that he comes across that he thinks you could use, a board or card game that you two can play. although god forbids that the game being played would end up in a friendly match. with his somewhat of a competitive and taunting personality, the small match becomes a tournament between you and him.

it either ends up with you becoming sleepy and him having to carry you to bed as you doze in his arms or staying up all night ‘til the rise of the sun as you try to beat each other into defeat.

although he doesn’t want to admit to you that he’s really looking out for you. he doesn’t want to say that just the simple mention of sleep and anything to related to that would have his mind drifting to the thought of you, it’s like you and sleep itself is just associated with one another–despite the fact that you lack of it. and in all honesty, isn’t this what you’re supposed to do to your cherished ones?

and when you two had established a romantic relationship with one another, the things he would do for you soon became more intimate and affectionate. accompanying and talking while sitting across each other soon became cuddling sessions in bed—he occasionally plays with your hair or provides soothing touches on your skin—, massages from him are being offered to help you relax, and you try things together often.

he becomes quite strict on things related to your well-being, as health and sleep are correlated to one another. such as coffee being forbidden especially when it’s being taken during the night or having naps during the day limited so that you won’t be awake the whole time later on.

“sleep is essential.” he tells you rather flatly as if it’s not something that you don’t know, his fingers combing through your hair and massaging your scalp in the process. you don’t know what time it is right now, perhaps sometime around dawn as the night looks darker and quieter with only the rustling of leaves outside the window being heard.

“but you don’t sleep?” you answered, words close to a mutter as you slowly eased into his hold and kind caress, the gentle rhythm of his breathing and his voice served as a lullaby. “i do not need it.” his answer elicits a confused reaction from you, eyebrows drawn into one as you look up to meet his gaze, eyes that were often in a glare are warm and soft.

you asked him, “why?” in which he responds, benignly, “i’m a puppet, have you forgotten about that?”

he bought you a stuffed toy—one that resembles him in some manner with its grumpy expression and a small hat on top of its head, donning colors that are similar to his. it wouldn’t be surprising if you were the one who got it for yourself but the fact that he went out his way to get a cotton figure (of him) definitely astonished you to the core.

it doesn’t matter if you have asked him for help about it or not, he only wishes you to know that he is there for you. his affection for you goes past the line of simply just admiring you and memorizing every line of your face, he cares for you more than you know and more than what he makes you realize.

728 notes · View notes

chaninfused · 23 days

Text

Roseborn: Part Two | Hwang Hyunjin

◤“For at that moment, on the chalky sand, under the gracious sun, and hidden from the unforgiving world, this became a secret that the two of you shared. A heavy tapestry woven with bitter understanding and a strange form of trust that draped over the both of you.” With his newly awakened magic at hand, the heir to House Amaranthine faces his greatest challenge yet — befriending another. ◤Disclaimers: This is the backstory of Hyunjin’s character in my ‘Gilded Kingdom’ wip. Can be read as a standalone. Female reader insert. An enemies to lovers, forbidden love, fantasy debacle. Slow burn. Angst and fluff. Abusive mother. Descriptions of heavy violence, fighting, killing, blood, and injury. ◤Word count: 10.4K ◤Note: This idea is a 100% mine and any case of similarity with someone else’s is purely coincidental. Events are pure fiction. Please do not take my content without my consent. masterlist.

Part One | Part Two | Part Three

“Good day, Sōrsānt.”

Hyunjin could only stand there, watching you leave as his feet stayed rooted to the ground stubbornly. Though he didn’t acknowledge your words, there was a raging conflict in him to say something, stop you before he lost his chance.

There was new magic coursing through his body, and his fingers were itching to touch the ground and break the sand with blossoms. It was an achievement that made his frigid heart giddy with excitement, pride, and joy—emotions he had believed to be lost in the past. Emotions he couldn’t contain to himself alone, didn’t know how to.

He needed to show someone. He wanted to share the feat he’d only dared to dream of.

Of the two people who knew about his Tilt, you were the more sensible choice to share his little accomplishment with. You would continue to keep the secret if you cherished your life. Hyunjin knew that, and selfishly so, he found that he was willing to take advantage of that fact.

He only wanted to share the overflowing elation that suffocated his heart yet freed his soul, and see it reflected in someone else’s face. He wanted to see that wonder fill your eyes again, drink in the sight to forget the silent guilt creeping over him.

So, he blurted, “Wait!”

You froze, and Hyunjin noticed the momentary clench of your fists before you turned around. “Is there something I can help you with, Sōrsānt?”

Your formality was funny, especially when Hyunjin recalled the way you recklessly accused him of being a liar while restraining him against the ground and aiming his Kizāri at his neck. It was as though the fight brought out a different side of you, one you concealed perfectly outside the square of sand.

You were a fool, but perhaps Hyunjin was the greater fool for letting you be.

“I want to show you something,” the words felt like coarse dirt in his mouth, but he managed to utter them, nonetheless. One timid step forward.

You hadn’t expected his response, mumbling a faint ‘Oh’ as your eyebrows lifted in surprise before you could think better of it.

Hyunjin, however, didn’t anticipate a proper answer from you. He knelt and pressed a palm against the sand with the hopes of you stepping closer without him explaining too much.

He practiced this throughout the night until he found himself slouched asleep against his desk, in a miniature bed of flowers. Luckily, no one had spotted him in that state, and he quickly discarded his flimsy creations.

Now, Hyunjin mimicked his previous efforts. He reached for his magic and pulled at it, stiff from years of disuse yet there, nevertheless. The action was so mentally taxing it felt like he was running for his life despite not moving, but he dragged himself through, willing the magic to gather at his fingertips and manifest into a flower in the sand.

Cold washed over him, prickling and addicting, followed by the tickle of petals against his palm. He was getting better at cultivation.

Hyunjin suppressed a smile when he pulled his hand away and a single plain-looking flower smiled back up at him. Standing on a weak stem with thin, pale petals and a center that was duller than it should be, the result wasn’t nearly as perfect as his mishaps, but it was something.

Something that Hyunjin was proud of.

Muted footsteps caught his attention, and he glanced up to see you walking toward him carefully. You set your Kizāri on the ground to crouch in front of the frail blossom, and he couldn’t help but follow the tides of your expression with the utmost attentiveness. As if he’d find a crack in your aloof guise.

Seconds stretched like hours until you finally spoke, “It’s beautiful.”

Hyunjin loosened an anxious breath. He was suddenly so exhilarated he wanted to laugh. He wanted to throw himself back on the sand and drown in the sun’s warm embrace. Thoughts that materialized into words spilled past his lips in a rushed whisper instead, earnest, “I can control some of it now.”

Your gaze flicked up to meet his, and there it was.

Wonder.

Not pity. Not scorn. But breathtaking wonder that struck him with such an earth-shattering force he didn’t realize he’d been seeking it so fervently all this time.

You didn’t say anything, and Hyunjin supposed he should’ve been ashamed. After getting so irritated with you for handing him the book and threatening you into silence about his magic, he went ahead and did the opposite of everything rational. He attempted to learn using his magic, succeeded, and even showed you.

But all Hyunjin felt was kind relief, like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. For at that moment, on the chalky sand, under the gracious sun, and hidden from the unforgiving world, this became a secret that the two of you shared. A heavy tapestry woven with bitter understanding and a strange form of trust that draped over the both of you.

Eventually, you hummed in acknowledgment, looking down at the flower and then asking, “Is this all?”

You were doing the right thing by ending the interaction, but Hyunjin still felt a twinge of hurt at your quickly returned indifference. The truth was that there was no place for his excitement in the world you lived in, and his few moments of happiness ended with that abrupt reminder.

He cleared his throat. On the rack of Azāri equipment was the leather-bound book that he wanted to return, but it was long forgotten. “Yes. You’re free to go now.”

You waited, as though weighing his answer, before unfolding from your crouch and picking up your Kizāri. With one last glimpse at the flower, you turned on your heel and resumed your leave like nothing had happened.

For a minute or two, Hyunjin stayed there, staring stupidly at the door you left through. He didn’t know what to make of your exchange, and he didn’t dwell on it further. All that mattered was the memory of the awe in your eyes, sincere, real enough to touch, and he cradled that image in this mind as he carried on with his slow day.

•❃•

Chapter Two: Understanding Flowering.

After the user has achieved basic cultivation, the following step is to refine and advance their creation abilities. It is imperative for Flowering Tilts to delve into the field of Botany, specifically in regard to flowers and flowering plants. Understanding the structure and functionality of the end product helps the wielder achieve the desired result. In this chapter and the following chapters, we will study the following aspects of interest to a Flowering Tilt: roots, stem and leaves, petals, and disk and reproductive systems—

A yawn interrupted Hyunjin’s reading. It seemed that he had reached his limit of staying up.

He shut the book, carrying it with him over to his bed where he stuffed it in its hiding place underneath his mattress and then fell on the silken covers. His long nights felt shorter when he had something to do, and sleep always approached him before he’d had enough reading.

Now that Hyunjin knew how to find and use his Heart of Magic, he wanted to learn more. His flowers were dull and sickly, nothing like the exquisite creations that slipped through his fingers in fear or in rage. It was greed hazing his thoughts, a vast and intoxicating desire. The wishes of a frightened six-year-old finally gaining a voice.

Yet another promise to himself broken.

A promise to yourself or to your mother?

Hyunjin didn’t want to answer that thought. He’d felt happier than he could ever recall when he succeeded in summoning his magic, even though it was something that would’ve angered his mother. So who was he addressing when he promised to return the book after a brief read?

If that book’s knowledge brought light into his bleak world, why should he want to rid of it?

There was an answer to that somewhere, locked away deep within his soul and guarded by messy, bittersweet memories that Hyunjin wasn’t yet prepared to untangle.

•❃•

Iron screeched against iron as your Kizāri clashed with Hyunjin’s. The two of you were the only viciously active beings at such an early hour of the day. You were sure that if you squinted at the sky enough, you would notice the sun’s frown for having been awakened by your sparring.

You spun, directing your Kizāri away and around to aim at Hyunjin’s legs instead. He foresaw your actions and leaped backward, arcing his weapon down to meet yours. If he succeeded, then he may be able to trap you.

You weren’t willing to give him the chance.

Flicking your wrist upward, you swung your Kizāri at his with increased force. It won’t disarm him, but it would divert his aim and switch your position in that second from defense to offense. And it was always better to be the one on the offense.

Clang! and Hyunjin’s weapon was sent arcing away, his attack foiled. Any average Azārāhi would’ve lost their grip on their Kizāri after such an assault, but the Sōrsānt was anything but average.

The sheer strength of your training partner was evident in the way he maintained his hold and redirected his Kizāri’s path to pierce the ground. He halted its hurtling all while righting his footing with immaculate grace. It was impressive, you’d hand that to him.

The sand in the air had barely settled before you unleashed another attack and Hyunjin reciprocated. You took turns parrying and ducking and jumping around the square, destroying the circular indentations on its surface and creating newer ones with the movements of your weapons. Like the masterful strokes of a painter’s brush.

It was easy to let yourself get dragged by your Kizāri. The heaviness of the weapon’s head, paired with the way it was wielded, resulted in a tremendous force that was enough to knock its user off their feet. As such, Azārāhis were trained to become the unmovable center and source of the torque. Taught to control the force and understand its nature in order to utilize it at its highest output. It was ingrained into your muscles and mind like a primal instinct.

When you swung your Kizāri wide, you expected Hyunjin to counter with a similarly large move. Instead, he chose to tread closer and direct his Kizāri up in a pointed attack, turning this into a close-quarters spar and safely leaving the range of your Kizāri. In less than a second, he had put you in the worst situation imaginable.

It felt like time had slowed down. Your weapon was out of range, leaving you defenseless and open for attack. You couldn’t move or dodge, not without abandoning your Kizāri. Abandoning your Kizāri meant disarming yourself, and once the weapon hit the ground, you would lose.

An embarrassing loss.

You weren’t such a coward to disgrace yourself like that, but you weren’t willing to let Hyunjin best you so easily either.

A wild idea crossed your mind at that desperate moment. You were the center of the torque. Your Kizāri swiveled around you. If so, then—

You let the handle of your Kizāri slip out of your grip and swept low to evade the silvered blur coming for your neck. With a pivot in a direction you loosely guessed, you stretched your arm out, barely touching the smooth handle of your flying Kizāri before you clasped it fully.

You reclaimed the upper hand.

If so, then you could vaguely trace the path the weapon would take if you let go.

Your Kizāri swung at Hyunjin again and he blocked your attack with ease.

“That was good,” his remark cut through the tension of the fight, and you scowled. What the hell?

You decided to remain quiet, but it seemed to urge him on. “Letting go of your weapon is a risk. People don’t use their Kizāris like that often.”

The Sōrsānt seemed to make a hobby out of confusing you each passing day. He was hostile sometimes and once threatened you into keeping his secret. Then came mornings like this, where he pretended to indulge you like one would a proper training partner.

The two of you would never have that kind of relationship, yet he rambled on, “I knew one person who used the Kizāri as more than a blade. He would propel himself into the air with it, much like a catapult. Though I suppose his Tilt might’ve aided him.”

He tilted his head at you, as though expecting you to add to his one-sided conversation. Curious, calculative eyes, but there was a strange expression of mourning ghosting his features. As if his words grazed a wound he didn’t realize wasn’t fully healed yet.

Your scowl deepened.

When your last practice session had ended, he'd said he wanted to show you something and you hadn’t turn him down. Realistically, you couldn’t, but part of you argued that you did it for the vulnerability cowering behind his tone. Not typical command, but like that of a hesitant, excited child.

Then he made a flower bloom in the sand, frail and pale, and you couldn’t help but compliment it. It only felt right to do so. Though that was all you’d said.

Did he think that exchange made you friends?

You lessened the force holding your Kizāri against his and narrowed your eyes. “If you think that—”

A dangerous grin split his features and he pushed against your weakened Kizāri before swinging at you with full force, barely giving you time to process his actions. “We haven’t drawn new half-moons yet. Don’t you dare let your guard down!”

Damn bastard. You gritted your teeth as you brought your Kizāri up to deflect his blow, narrowly avoiding a serious injury.

What’s with him today?

You put some distance between the two of you, and he seemed to be amused. Twirling his Kizāri in his hand, Hyunjin shrugged. “See? I have dirty tricks of my own too.”

A dumbfounded blink.

Was all that talking just a trick? Infuriating shame prickled over you before bursting into a fierce inferno. You would play his game if he wanted.

“Talkative today, huh, Sōrsānt?” you brandished your Kizāri, prepared to counter any sudden attacks. The timid breeze chose to kiss his cheeks then, meddling with the dark wisps of hair framing his face. Unkempt, yet eerily perfect.

That curiosity glinted in his eyes again, and he regarded you as if he were weighing an idea in his mind. Perhaps deciding to spare you a witty response, he trailed a new half-circle in the sand around him instead. An invite to another round.

You relented, drawing out your Kizāri for a start-over.

As your Kizāris flashed in the sun’s disgruntled glare, you ignored the murmuring voice in your head. Hate him all you wanted, sparring with Hyunjin was its own twisted form of fun.

And you were beginning to enjoy it.

•❃•

Hyunjin set his quill down, turning his attention to the sickly flower whose roots he had severed to examine.

Studying wasn’t something he shied from. Growing up, his time was split between Azāri practice and long lectures covering subjects that ranged from mathematics to politics. All to shape him into the perfect heir for House Amaranthine.

He became adept at dissecting the text and annotating pages upon pages of information on his own. If he were to have a tutor alongside him, it would only be a waste of that scholar’s time. Hyunjin never thought that he would be thankful for such a skill, yet there he was, tirelessly trudging through the night with his worn-out quill in hand.

Hybrid Types were more technical than the Old Disciplines. In order to wield his magic in a way that mattered, Hyunjin had to study flowering plants thoroughly. As he learned from the book, his Tilt worked by mimicking the ideal environmental conditions for the desired product; manipulating earth, water, and sunlight. To do that, he had to pick and choose the traits he wanted for his creations and determine the correct conditions for said traits to grow. That was why he needed an arsenal of knowledge to refer to.

With enough practice, the process would boil down to simply imagining the flower he wanted and manifesting it. Everything else would become second nature, much like speaking and breathing.

Hyunjin peered at the tangle of thin roots he held between his fingers, checking for the signs mentioned on the page in front of him. The light of the lone candle he had lit swayed with the calm breeze that came through his open window.

“Too dry…” he muttered as a conclusion, putting the roots back and returning to the leather-bound book. They weren’t dead, he could determine that much, but the roots weren’t nearly as succulent as they had to be.

Hyunjin’s palm settled over the small mound of sand on his desk, now surrounded by imperfect blossoms, and tried again. Healthy roots this time, he willed the thought into his magic as he directed it out of his fingers. Just give them a little bit more water.

The flower that sprung in the sand was identical to the tens before it, but what mattered to Hyunjin was the state of its roots.

He pulled them out, running his thumb across the web that provided the plant with life. To any other eye, they would’ve appeared to be the same as before, but Hyunjin saw the minuscule difference. He felt it.

These roots were healthier, albeit slightly.

He dropped the flower beside its sisters and picked his quill back up, dipping it in ink before scribbling his observations at the foot of the page. Hyunjin knew that he was still far from perfecting his creations, but he was slowly getting better at his magic, and that was enough to stoke his newly kindled fire.

•❃•

Hyunjin made his way out of the cellar with an armful of firewood for his burner. He was sorely out of place, it was obvious in the wary glances that passing palace staff threw his way, but he couldn’t risk ordering a servant to run the errand for him instead. He was yet to dispose of all his blooming creations.

All the palace’s overground grandeur was a product of the work being done in the underground chambers. Food and resources were stored underground, alongside rooms for laundry, tailoring, and tapestrying. It was also where low-ranking staff found their sleeping quarters.

Though, beneath the bustle of workers, the underground chambers served darker purposes.

Hyunjin’s steps faltered by a door wide open in a secluded area of the tunnels. No staff were in sight. He must’ve wandered there accidentally while trying to avoid drawing attention to himself.

The room was scarcely lit and barely a quarter the size of his bedchamber. Inside, three guards dragged a bound, blindfolded, and bruised man across a square of dark stone where an Azārāhi stood waiting, Kizāri gleaming in the lamplight. A human girl, Hyunjin noted before his gaze strayed to the side and his eyes widened in surprise.

The Ērmār was watching them, draped in shadow beside a figure he couldn’t identify in the darkness.

The guards kicked the man to his knees, and he succumbed to gravity like a rag doll. A whimper left his bloodied lips, dying in the grim walls of the room. Unease trickled into Hyunjin’s heart at the sight. He should leave, he knew, but his feet were frozen in place, his eyes fixed on the scene before him.

The guards had barely loosened their hold on the man when the Azārāhi unsheathed her Kizāri, a familiar swiftness to the motion, and raised it high. Before Hyunjin could realize what was happening, she brought it down in one great swoop, slicing through the man’s exposed neck unhesitatingly.

Any sound he would’ve made was suffocated by the scream of wind.

Blood smattered the ground, a crimson crescent around the Azārāhi.

The man’s head rolled on the stone.

Too late did Hyunjin realize the room he’d stumbled upon. His hand flew to his mouth, physically suppressing a gasp as his gaze snapped to the ground underneath him. That was an executioner’s square. He had just witnessed an execution.

Breath stilled in his lungs like invisible pebbles that obstructed his airways. Death’s grisly fingers ran across his spine, crooked nails leaving their unwanted marks on his skin. He couldn’t move. He couldn’t blink. His horror was a bottomless pit that suddenly revealed itself under him, and he was falling, hurtling, with nothing to stop him.

The sound of muted steps cut through the haze of his panic, followed by the Ērmār’s taut voice. “Sapphirine are becoming foolish.”

Hyunjin’s ears perked at her statement, both intrigued and chilled. What had conspired between the two houses that he didn’t know of?

“To even think of assassinating a head of one of our branch houses… They call for a war they cannot win,” she spat, then, after a beat of tense silence, she said, “Leave us.”

Hyunjin dared to raise his gaze then, just in time to see the Azārāhi sheath her bloodied weapon and turn around.

Your gaze slammed into him like a boulder.

No… The thought wriggled in his mind uncomfortably, bitter and broken with disbelief. What is she doing here? Why—

Your expression was blank, as if you weren’t in that dim room but some foreign entity had inhibited your body instead. Even though you were looking at him, it felt as though you were staring at something far ahead of you. Something that wasn’t quite there.

The firewood in Hyunjin’s arm felt heavy and weightless all at once. He wanted to crumble and disappear. He wanted to run and outrun the sight that burned itself into his memory.

You killed a man — he saw you do it — and you seemed to care not.

•❃•

It was the dead of the night. He shouldn’t have been there. Yet, by all the forces of fate, you saw the Sōrsānt standing outside that wretched room, blanching with naive shock.

It angered you to an unfathomable degree. How could he dare to wear such an expression of disappointment? He had no right to be betrayed by what unfolded in that room, so why did he stare at you like he was?

You halted at the double doors of his training court, taking a deep breath to steady your emotions before pushing the lacquered wood open. Whatever you had to do and whatever you saw the previous night didn’t matter now. “Good morning, Sōrsānt.”

Hyunjin was standing in the middle of the square, his back given to you as you walked in. As usual, your greeting went unanswered.

Though, what made you furrow your brows was his complete indifference to your arrival. Were you supposed to ask him to turn around and take his position?

“I didn’t know you were an executioner.”

You paused, one step into the square of sand, and snapped your head up in surprise. What?

The Sōrsānt whirled around. That was when you noticed the fists he made at his sides. His eyes seemed haunted when he croaked out, “Why?”

“Oh, no, no, no,” you scowled, your earlier attempt at pacifying your anger going in vain. “You can’t pretend to be hurt by what you saw last night, Sōrsānt.”

“Pretend? You—” his expression fell, and he gazed at you as if he were searching for an answer in your countenance. “You killed him…”

“So?” you pressed, not bothering to hide your annoyance. He really was a fool. And like a fool, he had no response to give you.

“Unlike you,” you jabbed a finger his way, “I don’t have the freedom to deny orders.”

At that, his expression shattered further. “You were…ordered to kill him?”

“Nilfyn don’t dirty their hands with such grim deeds.” you nearly laughed. Was he acting oblivious for the fun of it?

“But I thought—”

“What did you think, Sōrsānt?” you reached for your Kizāri instinctively, the challenge clear in your tone. Hyunjin didn’t miss the action. His towering figure stiffened as his eyes followed your hand warily.

Again, he gave you no response, and the coiled fury in your heart snapped. Sand rose with the movement as you wrenched out your Kizāri and swung it at him, a pale uproar.

The Sōrsānt parried your blow, his Kizāri drawn impossibly fast. You bit back a snarl as you arced your weapon back then at him repeatedly, blood running hot with anger and grief and so many muddled emotions you couldn’t place. How did you always find yourself in this situation? Was fighting the only way either of you knew how to deal with frustration?

You leaped out of Hyunjin’s reach, pointing your Kizāri downwards to catch your breath and clear the fuzz in your mind. You couldn’t fight that way unless you wanted to do something you’d regret later.

Hyunjin didn’t make a move to attack, simply choosing to watch you from his side of the sand square, poised for defense if need be.

“Do you think I wanted to kill him?” you asked through gasps of breath, not anticipating an answer. “I don’t have a choice, Sōrsānt. This is what I have to do to remain the so-called best human Azārāhi.”

You pointed your Kizāri at him. “Surely you know that it is a way to test my loyalty. Having me execute other humans—it’s a warning. What would become of me were I to betray the House.”

Your Kizāris clashed again when you ran up to him, not giving him the time to answer. You wanted to shout all the thoughts that had kept you up at night. The truth was that you were afraid of so much. Every day felt like a battle in a never-ending war. You strove to win, even though you knew that you would be defeated in the end regardless of your efforts. Such was the kind of life you led.

“Do you think it doesn’t hurt me?” the words escaped before you could stop them. Half a sob, half a shout, as though Hyunjin would understand the anguish that tore at your conscience.

For some reason, you knew he would.

You aimed your Kizāri at Hyunjin’s with all the might in your muscles, and the weapon tumbled out of his grasp, landing on the sand with a disgraced thump.

There, you thought in delirious triumph. You won.

Your Kizāri was cutting through the air again, fueled by the rage still pumping in your veins, but it never made contact with your target. At least, not in the way you unwisely intended.

Hyunjin was gripping part of the Kizāri’s long handle, impeding its fierce arc of motion. The deadly edges of your weapon were mere inches away from his face, but he seemed nonchalant about it, much to your annoyance.

You didn’t bother trying to wrest your Kizāri from his hand.

“I hate you.”

Hyunjin blinked, both taken aback and amused by your abrupt declaration of distaste.

You didn’t allow his demeanor to faze you, soldiering on with a sentiment that, by all logic, you shouldn’t share with him. “You know why? You have power and respect and a voice you choose not to use. You pretend to be weak when you’re not.

“But no matter how much I try, I will always be considered weak and disposable. No matter how much I train, how many necks I have to cut through, I’ll never be more than an inadequate human.

“That’s why I hate you, Sōrsānt. You anger me more than words can express,” you finished with gritted teeth. Your weapon may have been immobilized, but you hurled every word at him like a spear. You hoped it hurt.

When he maintained his silence, you sighed. You had done too much to be considered appropriate. “Why haven’t you thrown me in the dungeons yet?”

You were speaking anything that came to your mind at that moment. You were being careless, and it was almost liberating. “For all the disrespect I’ve shown you, I’m still standing. Why do you keep me here? What is it that you and the Ērmār want from me?”

“I didn’t choose this arrangement. I told you that before,” he finally spoke, and it struck a match in your turbulent temper.

“I remember,” you remarked drily, then tugged at your Kizāri. “Let go.”

“I’m afraid I can’t do that.”

The weapon stood between the two of you uselessly. The Sōrsānt’s eyes were studying you again. “Do you want to be thrown into the dungeons?”

A huff. “Of course not.”

“Then why do you ask?”

“Because it’s what other Nilfyn would have done in your place. I just— I don’t understand.”

You thought you saw Hyunjin’s gaze soften before he averted it almost shamefully. “I’m not sure you will understand even if I did explain it.”

“See for yourself then,” you pressed. “Tell me why.”

Hyunjin shook his head, though it wasn’t a sign of refusal. “Remember our first spar? I should’ve killed you then, you knew it too. But I didn’t. I couldn’t.”

It wasn’t the fondest of your memories, and it was clear that it wasn’t Hyunjin’s either. He shrugged, continuing, “I thought that we could…understand each other because of that. You didn’t scorn my magic either so I thought—” the words caught in his throat, as though he suddenly realized that they shouldn’t be uttered.

“You thought…?” you prompted. The Sōrsānt spoke as though he had a lot to say but never knew the right words. As though he were testing the flavor speech, unsure of whether he liked it or not.

He exhaled, looking up at the young morning sky before bringing his gaze back to the ground, almost glumly.

It was the barest whisper.

“I thought we could be friends.”

And for the second time that day, you found yourself exclaiming inwardly, what?!

“Friends?” you asked incredulously, not knowing whether to be angered or not. “You want us to be friends?”

“I only thought…” he mumbled. Only later did you realize that he was embarrassed by his statement.

Your hold on your Kizāri loosened, and Hyunjin took that opportunity to ease it from your fingers and drop it. You let him. There was no fight left in you, anyway. Everything around you was unfair, and you were so tired of it all; the Ērmār, the palace, the training. It was so easy for Hyunjin to think of such a preposterous idea.

You steeled your shoulders. “We can’t. We can’t be friends.”

“I know,” he admitted. It was the most vulnerable you’d ever seen him. Downcast eyes and shoulders that sagged and lost their prideful edge. There was mute protest in the slight part of his lips, helplessness in the clench of his fists.

This was unlike the discussion of his magic and his status. This was a breach of age-old customs and a defiance of the Ērmār’s rules.

“You accused me of pretending to be weak but in all honesty, I don’t want to be the strongest,” he looked at you, not searching but finding this time. The silver of understanding that began to shine through the mess of your thoughts.

“What do you want then, if not that?”

“I don’t know. But I don’t want to hurt anybody, human or Nilfyn. I thought you were like me in that prospect. That’s why…” Hyunjin’s words weren’t unkind, but you still felt a twinge of bitterness.

“I am nothing like you.”

“Yes, I know that now,” he acknowledged dejectedly. “I apologize.”

You raised a brow. “For what?”

“For angering you with my disposition,” he said, oblivious to how ridiculous he sounded, then tilted his head at the sky. He squinted at the sun before dragging his gaze back to you curiously. “You’re trembling.”

“What? No—” but his remark wasn’t false. Somehow, you hadn’t noticed the slight shaking of your hands.

It wasn’t a product of the weather, for the sun was beaming down on you generously, but an amalgamation of the dissonant emotions running rampant in your heart. The fear that always lined your thoughts. The sadness that followed your executions. The anger that never left you. And finally, unfamiliar relief, as if your earlier outburst was something you’d needed for long but never realized it.

“Listen,” you sighed, electing to ignore your trembling, “we can’t be friends.”

Hyunjin’s mouth flattened into a grim line, and he was about to say something when you interrupted him. “But,” you crouched, picking up the Kizāri you neglected off the ground. Perhaps you would regret your words in the future, but it felt right when you drew a half-moon in the sand, “we can be civil.”

The Sōrsānt’s lips curled in what you assumed was a novice imitation of a smile. “I’d be glad, then.”

•❃•

The reflection on the water stared back at Hyunjin, still and lost somewhere in thought. The words you had uttered yesterday repeated in his mind endlessly. We can be civil.

Truthfully, Hyunjin didn’t know what being friends entirely entailed, let alone what you meant by being civil. It had been thirteen years since the last friends he’d had. It felt foolish to be happy about something he barely understood.

And yet, a small part of him found unabashed joy in the matter.

What could he do to become your friend? What duties must he fulfill to become what you dubbed as ‘civil’?

He stared at the silver goblet of water in his hand, then glanced at the waterskin you chugged water from ungracefully. Surely that leather pouch could not keep the liquid cool under the blazing sun. Should he offer you a drink from the palace’s cooling water channels? Would that be the civil form of kindness you expected of him?

Hyunjin’s free hand found its way to his ear and he subconsciously fiddled with his piercings.

“Sōrsānt?”

He let go as though his ear had scalded him.

It was a bad habit he’d developed after his father’s passing, fidgeting with his many hooped earrings whenever he found himself confused or nervous. His mother would lash his hand with a stick whenever she noticed him do it. He’d long since buried the habit, but it would still appear unexpectedly at times he was unguarded.

Somehow, he’d been so lost in thought that he mistook your voice for that of the Ērmār reprimanding him.

Hyunjin turned his head to acknowledge your call. Sitting cross-legged on the outer edge of the sand square, you appeared somewhat hesitant when you asked, “Can I ask you a question?”

“Yes.”

“I noticed that you have more piercings than other Nilfyn Azārāhis… Why is that?”

Hyunjin felt his ears burn. You must’ve noticed his earrings when he childishly fiddled with them. He fathomed no reason for his current embarrassment by your attention, for you were always poking your nose into subjects that did not concern you.

He took a sip from his goblet. Perhaps this was what you meant by being civil. “The number of Channeling Cores indicates one’s societal ranking.

“First is the royal family. They are marked by the eight diamond Cores.” he ran a finger across the edge of the cup. “Then, seven Cores for those of inner circle aristocratic birth and six for those of outer circle aristocratic birth.

“The commonfolk are given one violet Core upon birth. Low-rank soldiers are given an additional black Core. Then, depending on one’s merits and achievements in society, they may advance to five Cores.”

Nilfyn society was deeply hierarchal. Each newborn Nilfyn was granted a number of piercings according to their rank at birth through the Royal Channeling Core Bureau.

“By that logic, I outrank the Ērmār. Not that it has ever mattered,” Hyunjin scoffed, but before he could let you dwell on his statement long, he added, “Those Azārāhis you mentioned are likely of rank two. Three, if they are squad commanders, but not higher.”

You stayed quiet, and for a moment, he was worried you’d realized what a mistake it was to speak to him. By society’s rules, Hyunjin was only second to the royal family, while you, a mere human who shouldn’t even be in his presence.

That thought made him uncomfortable in a way he’d never experienced before.

“Does the number of Cores affect your magic’s strength?”

Hyunjin relaxed. It appeared you were only processing the new information, not regretting your choice to ‘be civil’. “No. It does not.”

You hummed in acknowledgment then stood, brushed the sand off your trousers, and bowed. “It seems that I have been impertinent with my actions, Sōrsānt.”

Hyunjin stilled, but when you rose, he caught the ghost of a smile on your lips.

Oh.

He emptied his goblet and set it down. Of course, you wouldn’t now be fazed by his status, not when you’d been so brazen as to insult him before. “You have. How do you plan to make amends for it?”

You trailed your Kizāri on the sand, glancing back at him. “A good, honest fight.”

With a small grin, Hyunjin picked up his Kizāri and followed you.

A good, honest fight.

Perhaps being civil was much easier than he expected.

•❃•

A strange sense of awkwardness filled you whenever you thought about the Sōrsānt and the way he expressed wanting to befriend you.

What you were doing was forbidden by the Ērmār’s rules and yet, you found yourself helpless before Hyunjin’s own helplessness. You had decided you could at least grant him half of his wish. After all, you weren’t completely void of empathy, as much as you liked to feign it.

“Could I…show you something after this round?”

There it was again, that sleuthing awkwardness. It had been nearly a week of such tentative conversation. The many days you spent training together seemed to matter none when the idea of becoming friends loomed over your every interaction.

Hyunjin was making some progress though, you thought, bringing your Kizāri to clink with his on the sand. “Of course, Sōrsānt.”

Your agreement seemed to fuel him, for he won that round in a few measly beats. You bit back a curse at the soft touch of his Kizāri on your skin. Talented bastard.

You were crouched on the sand beside Hyunjin shortly, watching as he channeled his magic through the ground. When he removed his hand to unveil the flower, his fingers trembled with exertion.

Delicate snowy petals and lush green leaves adorned the little blossom which stood proudly on a strong stem.

“I have improved,” the Sōrsānt breathed. He reminded you of a pup seeking praise from its doting owner, eager to flaunt even the smallest of achievements.

“I see that.” you smiled, reaching out to brush your fingers over the soft petals. There were no flowers in Amaranthine palace. You allowed yourself to admire the rare view. “It’s very beautiful.”

It was not as perfect as the first, accidental creation of his that you had seen, but this flower was wonderful too. You could tell that the Sōrsānt had spent plenty of time improving his skills, and this blossom was proof. Much like how the previous flower was beautiful, in its weakness and imperfection, for it symbolized a new beginning.

Hyunjin beamed but said nothing in response to the compliment.

You stood a moment later and picked up your Kizāri to continue your training. Following you, Hyunjin pulled his flower from the sand and stuffed it inside his coat. His movements were quick, as though someone might walk in and catch him with this incriminating plant in his grasp.

You frowned, suddenly realizing something. “Do you get rid of all of them?”

He was surprised. “Yes.”

“Oh.”

It made sense that he would. It also made your heart twist with nonsensical loss.

“It doesn’t bother you?”

“It does,” he admitted, turning his Kizāri over in his hand. He appeared upset and suddenly, you found yourself missing his hesitant smile. “But I don’t know of a way to hide my endeavors other than this.”

You nodded solemnly, silently hoping for a future where he doesn’t need to hide his magic anymore.

But you didn’t say that, instead, “I hope it doesn’t weigh you down. I don’t plan on losing to you again today, Sōrsānt.”

To your unreasonable relief, the corner of Hyunjin’s mouth lifted into a challenging grin, and you were taking your positions in the square. “Oh? I wouldn’t worry about that too much.”

As your Kizāris swung, you dared to wonder if your awkwardness was born from your fear of the Ērmār, or of the revelation that you didn’t truly mind the Sōrsānt as a friend.

•❃•

Hyunjin was bored.

So bored that he found the point of his boot against the marble more interesting than the conversation happening around him.

It was neither riveting nor important, and Hyunjin knew that he should at least pretend to be invested in what his mother and the heads of House Carmine were saying, but their voices only droned in the background of his thoughts.

It was the second day of the annual tour of the branch houses, a ten-day-long affair that was meant to strengthen ties between them and the main house.

House Amaranthine had six branch houses located throughout the major cities of the kingdom. They provided a network of informants and allies, ensuring the spread of Amaranthine’s influence across Greria. They also supplied soldiers, consorts, and heirs should the main house lack. Hyunjin knew, for his own mother hailed from House Vervain, the branch based in the far north.

Normally, he would find respite from the dreary palace walls in these visits, but he only felt restless now. As though he would rather be doing something else.

And he would.

It had just begun, but Hyunjin was counting down the days until he could return to his room and study his magic further. Being around the Ērmār and under the scrutiny of members of the branch houses all day meant that he didn’t have the privacy to experiment with his magic.

He was beginning to miss the tingle of it at his fingertips. And he missed something else, a small voice in his head tempted, though he was too shy to admit it.

Despite not paying his fullest attention to the discussion around him, Hyunjin still noticed the hush that befell the room. He fished his mind out of a sea of wandering thoughts and glanced around, finding four pairs of eyes fixed on him, bemused, expectant, and one bothered.

“It appears that we have lost the Sōrsānt in our dull chatter,” the Ērmārvi of House Carmine smiled, dark eyes gleaming with a patronizing kindness. Next to her, the Sōrmārvi laughed, contorting the old scar that ran across his cheek. “Surely not!”

Hyunjin avoided his mother’s reprimanding gaze, hoping a polite bow of his head would hide his embarrassment. “My apologies. I was lost in thought.”

The Ērmārvi turned to her eldest child. “Yeji, why don’t you walk with the Sōrsānt in the garden?”

“Yes, mother.” the Ērsānvi obliged, standing up with a swish of light beige skirts. She drew a pleasant smile on her lips as she addressed Hyunjin. “My Sōrsānt, would you care for a stroll?”

Hwang Yeji, despite sharing a surname, was no relative of Hyunjin’s. Only another rival more skilled and competent in the Ērmār’s eyes. She had her mother’s delicate features and gentle demeanor, and her father’s talent for Pyro magic—the ideal for a lady of the outer circle, and someone he had to be wary of.

The Sōrsānt responded with a courteous smile of his own, accepting her offer as he rose from his seat. He wouldn’t deny her after being caught unceremoniously spacing out in the hospitality of her family. “I would.”

Yeji led him out of the receiving room, into a glass-domed lobby, and out again to a lovely expanse of greenery. The Carmine residence was an extravagant display of architectural mastery. With tall windows, sweeping arcs, and malevolent pillars, the mansion was the image of elegance and wealth.

The garden Hyunjin was ambling through was maintained with visible care. Birds hopped across lush blades of grass and sang between the branches of plum trees, which had borne sweet fruit and sagged with their weight. Pristinely trimmed bushes lined their stone pathway, peonies embracing sunlight with soft pink petals. A lake shimmered at the end of the path, and Hyunjin could see a flutter of swans on its surface.

It was a place that seemed to coax all the restlessness out of his system and discard it somewhere with the playful breeze.

Hyunjin stopped to admire a bed of peach-colored dahlias when he heard the Ērsānvi speak up behind him, “Sōrsānt?”

He straightened and turned around, curious. He had offered a few lines of small talk on their way, but other than that, the girl had been silent. “Yes?”

Yeji averted her gaze, turning her head away in the slightest, and the cuff on her ear caught the light. Ruby-red, with six spiked points to indicate each piercing. Hyunjin had often thought it resembled a flame.

“House Carmine will be holding my gracing ball in two months’ time,” she said, the words as soft and tentative as the wind tousling her long hair. “It would be a great honor to have you among the attendees.”

She directed her eyes to look at him then, expectant, and Hyunjin felt his throat dry up. This must have been the Ērmārvi’s plan from the start. A simple suggestion between aristocrats couldn’t be one without ulterior motives.

A gracing ball was a tradition amongst the aristocracy who were seeking partners for their daughters. It was a party with the sole purpose of gathering favors from bachelor prospects. In this case, it was also a veiled attempt at the future position of Ērmār of House Amaranthine.

Hyunjin wasn’t surprised. If anything, he guessed he would only be receiving more such invitations in the upcoming days. He was nearly of age, after all, and each of the branch houses was aware of that fact.

He maintained a refined smile when he answered, “It would be my pleasure.”

•❃•

It was a whim that led to Hyunjin sending a summons to your room.

He and the Ērmār had returned to Amaranthine Palace in the depths of the night and were immediately ushered to rest by fussing attendants. When he awakened the next day, the sun was still slumbering, but he was eager to start. Eager to feel the weight of his Kizāri in his hands, the force of it clashing with another’s.

You burst through the doors of his training court, and Hyunjin’s attention was on you before he could help it. You had been in a rush. Your overcoat was yet to be buttoned, your hair loosely styled, and a strange emotion unfurled in his heart at the sight of you.

“Welcome back, Sōrsānt,” you said, sounding breathless as you offered him a formal bow. He had heard those words from staff, guards, and advisors alike since his return, but they resonated differently coming from you. Even though he knew that you were only saying them for the sake of formality.

The smallest of smiles tugged at Hyunjin’s lips. “Good morning.”

You fixed the leather braces around your wrist, sparing the sky a furtive glance before regarding him dubiously. “It is still dark outside.”

“And yet, you are awake,” he quipped, the words rolling easily off his tongue. It had been a while since he’d had an honest exchange with anyone, unwary of hidden motives and masked insults.

Your hands went to the buttons of your coat, working the strings around with ease. A shrug. “I was doing my drills.”

A thought flickered in Hyunjin’s mind, too quick for him to ponder.

“Drill with me, then,” he was saying before he could stop himself, and your hands halted their movement in surprise.

Perhaps, he was feeling rather bold this day, he surmised when no apologies or excuses took shape in his head. He held your gaze, surprisingly at ease when yours was shocked.

You composed yourself, asking with an intrigued tilt of your head, “Is this the reason you summoned me so early?”

He hesitated for a beat. There was no cause he understood for his wish to see you, but he couldn’t admit that aloud. “Yes.”

“All right,” you sighed, visibly relaxing before unsheathing the Kizāri at your back. Under the light of the lanterns, your weapons swiveled and gleamed, light steps in tandem as the two of you performed the basics. Precise jabs and steep swings, quick spins and swift retreat.

Hyunjin could hear you count the moves under your breath, a steady ‘one, two, three’ that soon made him falter to observe your movements. You were deeply focused, controlling your Kizāri with so much strength despite the early hour. You were not one to take Azāri lightly, were you?

He was suddenly filled with a desire for mischief. “I fear for the air from your wrath.”

“I’m imagining it’s you,” you deadpanned, not looking his way, though the joke was obvious in the quirk of your lips.

“Oh?” Hyunjin stabbed the sand with his Kizāri and leaned on it. “I didn’t know I was on your mind so often.”

It seemed that many days away from the palace truly had emboldened him.

The points of a Kizāri flashed before his face, the deadly blades a whisper away from his skin. Your voice sounded behind the weapon, laden with teasing. “You wish.”

That unfamiliar feeling erupted in Hyunjin’s heart once more, and he understood it this time—he had missed you.

•❃•

“Here.”

You looked up from the mouth of your worn waterskin to be faced with the gleam of a silver goblet. The Sōrsānt towered over your sitting form, growing embarrassed when you continued to stare at him blankly.

“It’s refreshing,” he quickly explained.

Water from the palace’s channels? You hesitated to take his offer. Cold water was a luxury you could only enjoy in wintertime, when the bitter bite of frost steeped itself into the air and shards of ice floated in the wells. It would be nice, you thought, to drink from the cooling channels on a summer day such as this. The water would certainly be cooler than that which was maintained by your trusty waterskin.

Though, you never expected Hyunjin, in all his foolish, aristocratic arrogance, to share his water with you. Your mute surprise had begun to infect him, and he retracted his hand slightly, mumbling, “Actually I—”

You reached out and grasped the goblet, sparing him the awkward excuse. When the tips of your fingers brushed his, he pulled his hand back as though the contact had stung and stepped away.

You could tell that he had been pondering this gesture for a while, for his snarky confidence was nowhere to be found. Instead, Hyunjin watched you with tentative anticipation, as if he had expected his plan to go awry from the beginning and had no expectations for its outcome.

You fought back a grin. To make such a fuss over a goblet of water was something only the Sōrsānt was allowed to do. And, mortified, you realized that you wouldn’t have cared if it were anybody else.

Expressions of gratitude were not your greatest strength nor your favored exchange, but you supposed this matter was an exception. So, you turned your gaze toward him, smiling politely. “Thank you.”

You didn’t wait for a response and decided to take a sip from the silver cup in your hand. Cold water raced down your throat, an antidote to the sunbeams glaring at you. You were not short on water, yet it felt that way as you drank more and more. When the goblet emptied, you were almost remorseful.

You noticed Hyunjin still standing there, beaming as though he had achieved a significant feat. It was endearing, as you were once again mortified to find.

Influenced by the kind atmosphere, you dared to ask, “How has your magic training been?”

“Oh,” he blinked, taken aback by your inquiry. “It has been well. I’ve been training to manifest my magic without using sand.”

There was a beat of silence before he added, “Would you like to see?”

You nodded eagerly, and he clasped his hands before him. Though the way Hyunjin performed his magic wasn’t grand, it left you awestruck in the few times you’d witnessed it. Deliberate and careful, it was evidence of the care he poured into his flowering creations.

After a short while of anticipatory silence, Hyunjin visibly relaxed and opened his hands. You pushed yourself to your feet to get a better look at what lay between his palms.

It was a small flower, with petals the color of the sky at sunrise, and it was the loveliest you’d seen of his recent making. You resisted the urge to reach out and pick it up, instead choosing to murmur a compliment. “It’s beautiful, as always.”

“Can you materialize a flower from thin air?” you wondered, to which he shrugged. “I could try.”

Clutching the pink blossom, Hyunjin turned to the side and raised his free hand before him. Why he was humoring your curiosity, you couldn’t tell, but you didn’t ponder over it further.

Long, futile moments later, Hyunjin frowned, shoulders slumping in defeat as he brushed his fingers through his hair. “I don’t think I—”

Your eyes widened, and so did his.

In the wake of Hyunjin’s fingers, between the dark strands of his hair, little flowers unfurled like a smattering of stars. Smiling, innocent, as though this were their destined home.

You were captivated by the sight.

And when Hyunjin’s hands moved to hastily remove the flowers from his hair, your lips were moving before you could realize what was happening. “Stop!”

The Sōrsānt did, bewildered by your outburst. His brows were raised, and you wished for the ground to split open and swallow you at that moment.

Why did you say that?

“Flowers look good on you.”

And another careless thought.

You were sure that if your embarrassment didn’t suffocate you, Hyunjin’s quietness would have. You had crossed the line, you determined when he swiftly gave you his back.

What a senseless thing to say, you chided yourself, starting to apologize when he said nothing. “My apologies, Sōrsānt—”

“You think so?”

Hyunjin’s voice seemed distant, but the hopefulness in it was so palpable it silenced you. Suddenly, apologizing felt like such a stupid idea.

“Yes.”

“Then…I’ll keep them,” he declared softly, turning to face you.

You let a genuine smile adorn your lips. “You should.”

•❃•

Dinner with the Ērmār was Hyunjin’s least favorite part of the day.

The dismal quiet, the stifling tension—it felt as though every breath he took was incomplete. Ever on edge. Endlessly wary.

On this evening, however, the Sōrsānt had something to distract himself with. A new, untainted memory.

Flowers look good on you.

He had recalled those words over and over in his mind, watched that scene repeat endlessly throughout his lessons and meetings. Five simple words that seemed to unveil a part of his heart that he had thought long lost. A statement that filled him with so much warmth, he didn’t know what to do with it.

He had found himself at once embarrassed and overjoyed. What had possessed you to say such a thing?

What was he to do for you to say it again?

The Ērmār placed her silverware over her plate with a soft clink, indicating the end of the dinner and bringing Hyunjin back to the realm of reality. He stood after his mother did, wordlessly pinning his gaze to his half-empty plate as she passed by him.

He anticipated the distancing clatter of her shoes, but instead, it stopped beside him.

“What is that in your hair?”

Hyunjin’s shoulders went rigid at her icy question. He made sure to remove the flowers from his hair before leaving his training court. Had he missed one?

“An accident,” he said, raising a hand to his hair. “You need not worry. I discarded it and made sure no one saw it.”

He couldn’t turn around to face the Ērmār, and he was glad he didn’t have to meet her gaze. She would pierce through him and his blatant lie with cruel ease. He could at least feign some confidence this way.

The Ērmār scoffed after a beat of dubious silence, resuming her exit from the dining hall. “Go wash up. I do not want a repeat of this incident.”

Right, Hyunjin sighed inwardly. The time he shared with you every day was a strange fantasy, and nothing more. Outside his training court, he was but a magicless, useless heir. If he were wiser, he would forget your kindness and seal its memory where he couldn’t retrieve it. Perhaps even discard his magical studies.

But, the Sōrsānt found that he wasn’t the wisest of men.

•❃•

Heading House Amaranthine was the Ērmār’s rightful destiny.

From the moment she had taken her first steps, her parents had ensured she excelled at every field fit for an aristocratic lady. Her skills in magic, the arts, science, and politics had earned the fervent praise of many masters across Greria. Whispers of her beauty and grace chased her anywhere she went.

In her prime, she was the most fitting of the noble ladies to be at the young Sōrmār’s side. She was the only logical choice.

That man was her better in every aspect. The Sōrmār of House Amaranthine was stronger than she was. Kinder, wittier, braver. More graceful and knowledgeable and beautiful than she had ever known a person to be. In a life where she had been alone at the very top of the world, he was a new height to conquer. A challenge, a breath of fresh air, a consolation.

She had loved him at some point in time, as he had loved her too. They were happy, untouchable in their palace, away from everyone else.

Then, he was gone.

Without warning, she was once again alone. So far from the rest of the world, with no companion, no aide. All he had left her was a title, a palace, and a son whom he had cherished with his entire heart.

Hyunjin was the only living part of his father that had remained. And he was nothing like the late Sōrmār.

So, she had to make him be. To give life to the memory of the man she had loved, Hyunjin had to be better in every way. Better than any before him and any who may come. So that he may reside at the utmost heights of the world, never to be reached by another. Just like his father.

Yet, no matter what she did, she found her son to be lacking. His Tilt was a disgrace, his Azāri was imperfect. No matter what, she never saw the late Sōrmār in him. Her vision was only dying in him, and she couldn’t let it be. She refused to lose him twice.

The Ērmār was determined to see the man she had loved again, regardless of the sacrifices she had to make.

Her son stood before her now, tense, with squared shoulders and a raised chin. There was a brazen air to him these days, she didn’t fail to notice.

“The Carmine ball is a month and a half from now, is it not?” she asked as she opened a ledger lying on her desk.

“Yes, mother.”

His responses were always void of confidence, sounding like admittances of defeat. She thought it was evidence of his inherently weak character.

“I want you to express favor toward the Ērsānvi during the event,” the Ērmār said. Yeji was the most promising of the branch Houses’ eligible ladies. It would be foolish not to grasp the opportunity.

“What?”

She looked up from the ledger to find her son clearly displeased. He appeared almost offended at her order.

“Is there a problem?” she narrowed her eyes at him. She couldn’t begin to guess what silly thoughts rampaged in that mind of his.

Hyunjin clenched his jaw, his frustration evident in the lowness of his tone. “Is that truly necessary, mother?”

“Yes,” she responded simply. “This has nothing to do with your personal feelings. Yeji is an excellent young lady and the perfect candidate for the position of Ērmār. It would do you good to start thinking about the House’s future.”

He said nothing, choosing to glare at the floor as if that could change anything. There was a protest in the hunch of his shoulders, and he seemed to be fighting it.

The Ērmār predicted that this would happen. She didn’t trust Hyunjin to make a beneficial decision for himself, let alone for the future of House Amaranthine. She would have to instruct him, as she had always done.

She repeated, louder, having grown tired of this exchange, “Is there a problem with what I said, Hyunjin?”

He stiffened then gave in, finally biting out, “No, mother.”

The Ērmār returned her attention to the open ledger while Hyunjin stalked out of the study without further comments.

She scoffed inwardly. She assumed he was heading to his training court, where he seemed to enjoy spending his time. From sunrise until the sun centered the sky, he was dutifully training. With that foul human.

That girl was still alive, and it had been months since the Ērmār assigned her to be Hyunjin’s training partner. It had been a test. She wanted him to kill the human, but he failed miserably. And as though the humiliation wasn’t enough, he even continued to train with her.

That human’s survival was unacceptable. It was a shame more grave than imaginable. A definitive sign of weakness, and knowing Hyunjin’s pitiful nature, the matter may have escalated beyond remedy.

The Ērmār needed to rid of the Azārāhi soon, and she had a suspicion that a valid justification would reveal itself once she investigated the two of them.

There should be no acceptable reason for her son to be so attached to a human girl, after all.

Part One | Part Two | Part Three

Mini Glossary:

Azārāhi: a skilled practitioner of Azāri.

Azāri: a fighting art developed by the magical Nilfyn.

Ērmār: high master (feminine).

Ērmārvi: minor high master (feminine).

Ērsānt: lower master (feminine).

Ērsānvi: minor lower master (feminine).

Kizāri: the long-handled weapon with an trident-like head used in Azāri.

Sōrmār: high master (masculine).

Sōrmārvi: minor high master (masculine).

Sōrsānt: lower master (masculine).

Sōrsānvi: minor lower master (masculine).

Hello! Thank you for reading this far! I hope you enjoyed the second instalment. Unfortunately, this series will be taking a break due to the start of the academic year. I'll see you in January 2025 for the finale! Thank you for your patience, and I hope you have a lovely rest of your day! ♡

63 notes · View notes

naomikozura · 1 month

Text

Playing With Fire: Chapter 10

Jason Todd (Red Hood) x Fem!Reader (Criminal)

Trope: Enemies to Lovers, Forbidden Romance

Warnings: strong language, violence, mentions of gun use, abuse, mentions of bombs, death, mental and physical torture, bodily harm, blood, angst no comfort, past trauma (lmk if I missed any!)

WC: 11.7K

Summary: Six years ago...

Series Masterlist

Chapter 9 || Chapter 11

Six Years Earlier || Jason’s POV

Gotham Academy was known for its influx of high society students all of which were practically bred into the life of glitz and glamor. If there was one thing he hated more than criminal scum, it was that of the students at Gotham Academy. The uptightness, the rude, and mainly the ones who only talked to him in hopes to get to Bruce Wayne, his adoptive millionaire of a father. Jason never bothered to try and make friends, especially since he could sense their motives from a mile away. He didn’t care about school, his life revolved around nightlife. His responsibilities as Robin. Ever since he first put the suit on he felt exhilarated, he felt whole, like he was on top of the world. His day life was too mundane, too boring.

The teacher rambled through another lecture, trying to get the students involved and even though a few did catch interest, Jason felt bored and ignored the teacher to look out the window. The class was right next to the open field that was by the entrance of the academy. He noticed three figures walking up the sidewalk to the front doors. It was a taller dark haired man, a red headed woman, and a smaller figure. A girl. close to his age or probably a year younger than him. Was she late? Was she new?

“Mr. Todd. Would you like to tell us what we just discussed?”, Jason snapped to look at the teacher who stood tapping her foot impatiently.

“I, um..”

“Focus. Next time I won’t give you a warning.”, Jason scowled at her comment, sliding down in his seat as he zoned out once again. Another 15 minutes passed and there was a knock on the door. The teacher stopped to open the door and the schools Head Director stepped through, the girl from earlier behind him. Jason immediately snapped up, his attention back in focus.

“Good morning class. Sorry to interrupt Ms. Leonard but you have a new student for your second hour class. Class, this is (Y/n) (L/n). She’s new at Gotham Academy and she’ll be in your second year classes for the remainder of year and moving forward until graduation. Please introduce yourself during passing periods and make her feel welcome.”

You didn’t say hello or even introduce yourself, you just moved to the first empty seat you saw and class continued for the last ten minutes before being dismissed. Jason followed behind you, seeing as some people tried to introduce themselves and you just ignored them. Aren’t new kids supposed to like this type of attention?

The school day went by and Jason found that the two of you shared two classes together, which was a given since you were in the same year and Gotham Academy kept classmates close to build those networks and friendships.

The day ended and Jason walked back to the Manor, his head focused on you all day. Why did you look familiar? He didn’t see you after class, especially since the last hour you had different classes. When he arrived home, he went to the kitchen to find Alfred preparing dinner for him, Dick, and Bruce. Jason walked to the fridge and grabbed a water bottle out of the fridge and undid the cap as he heard Alfred’s voice echo through the room.

“Good afternoon Master Jason. I hope school went well today.”, his voice was calm as it normally was, Jason watching as he placed something into the oven.

“Hey Alfred. Yeah, it was interesting. We have a new girl in our class”, Jason said as he leaned over the counter, taking a drink of his water.

“A new student? Isn’t it a bit late in the term?”

“That’s what I was thinking. Maybe her family was able to pull some strings and get her enrolled. She’s quiet.”, Jason thought back at your actions back at school.

“She’s probably just not used to such a place like the academy. You remember how overwhelming it was when you first started?”, Alfred had a point.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right Alfred.”, Jason grabbed another water from the fridge before heading upstairs. “I’ll be down for dinner in a bit.”

Jason closed the door, locking it before pulling out his laptop and trying to do a soft search on your background. He used Bruce’s background systems, the state or the art and yet, you were completely nonexistent. No background, no family, no education, nothing. But how did you get into Gotham Academy if you didn’t even have a public record?

He thought, thinking of the names of the couple he saw walk you into the school. He typed in their names, and like he hit the jackpot, he was able to see their family history and that you were adopted recently by them. The East End Orphanage. Where all the kids who live on the street go if they’re under 18 and somehow get caught by the police. Jason knew that most kids preferred to live on the street than deal with the messiness of an adoption, to deal with the publicity and image that the families would get for helping a “troubled life”. It was an ego booster for the high class in Gotham. Nothing more.

Yet, he wanted to give your particular family the benefit of the doubt.

Maybe it wasn’t that way for you.

Jason closed the laptop. He had no right looking into your background when he didn’t even know you. You could just be some other new student and mind your business and him his. Yet a tugging in his chest made it difficult to leave things just be.

He ignored the thought as he changed out of his clothes and went into the gym, letting his mind drift into patrol training versus the new girl in his class. That needed his focus more.

Jason looked out the window, taking in some of the seniors outside in the lawn playing soccer as he tuned out whatever his teacher was saying about midterms. Right then, the bell had rung for class to be dismissed, his body in autopilot as he grabbed his bag and walked into the hall, the crowds of students flooding the hallways as he made his way to his locker. Although Jason was well known and popular at the Academy, he often felt bored with the day to day, his friends being the only thing keeping him from just skipping class. That and Bruce would actually kill him if he found out Jason was skipping his classes.

As he walked towards the lockers, he saw a familiar set of (h/c) hair, his heart skipping a beat as he watched you in front of your locker, your face buried in a textbook. Jason stopped in the hall, contemplating his next move as he bit his lip, his impulsiveness winning over logic. He walked towards you, trying to come up with an approach in the five seconds it would take to reach you.

He walked towards you, all eyes watching as he reached your locker and your head lifted, turning to face him with a blank expression and darkness in your eyes. Damn. If he didn’t already know any better he would think you wanted to rip his head off with how dark and blank your stare was. You didn’t say anything, and it made him get a chill from the awkwardness that filled the air, but forced himself to speak with confidence.

“Hey”, he said in a calm, even tone, casually leaning against the locker next to yours.

You stared at him blankly, your face neutral with uninterest.

“I’ve seen you around.”, he continued. “You’re new here right? I just thought I’d say hi.”

You glanced at him, your eyes cold and indifferent. You didn’t smile or reply right away. You just closed your book, pushing it into the locker neatly before closing it then turning towards him. “I’m busy.”

Jason raised an eyebrow, trying to keep his composure but you really were standoffish. “Hey, I’m not a bad guy, I just… I’d like to get to know you better.”

Before you could answer, Jason’s friends, who had been watching from a few paces away, decided to make their presence known. They swaggered over, clearly enjoying the spectacle.

“Jason, are you seriously trying to talk to her?” one of them snickered. “You know she’s got a reputation, right?”, by the time Jason tried to catch you, you were long gone, disappearing into the ocean of people. He felt a tug in his gut, an annoyance flooding him as he listened to his friends continue their stupid spiel.

Another friend stepped closer, crossing his arms with a smirk. “Yeah, I heard she’s been in trouble—like, serious trouble. Thief, arrested, all that crap. Why waste your time?”

“Guys, seriously, lay off. I’m just trying to have a conversation.”, he protested. “She’s new, it doesn’t hurt to make transfer students feel more welcome.”

“She isn’t a transfer dude, she was picked up off the street.”

One of them threw their arm around his shoulders, leaning in mocking him. “Oh, man. Are you that desperate? C’mon you’re a Wayne. You can do better than that.”

“Seems like Mr. Wayne passed down the charm, always gotta be nice to everyone.”

“Shit, Jason. You could use that charm on any other girl, why her?”

“Why don’t we fuck with her, set her up on a fake date and see if she shows. Man that’ll be hilarious”

Jason felt a surge of annoyance. What dicks. “You guys are assholes. Why are you guys even indulging in dumbass rumors, just because there’s talk doesn’t mean it’s true.”

“It’s not about what’s true or not. She has a record, someone found her juvenile record, it’s fact. You’re really gonna get involved with someone like that?”

“C’mon man, you’re a Wayne, you got no business entertaining someone at that low of a level”

Little did they know he also had a juvenile record, luckily enough, Bruce was able to keep it off public. It was erased completely actually. Regardless of his name, thanks to his adoptive father, he was no different than you. The Wayne name was the only thing that separated him from who he was before Bruce found him. His jaw clenched at how easy it was for these assholes to rip into anyone they saw as beneath them.

“Whatever. I’m not interested in rumors.”, he spit out, his friends only shrugging and laughing it off.

“Ah, alright. We’re just fucking around. C’mon let’s go to gym. Coach will kill us if we’re late again.”

Jason rolled his eyes, his head turning back down the hall, staring at the empty space where your presence lingered before he turned around and continued down the opposite direction with his so-called friends.

He wondered if he’d see you at the Academy again, his mind filled with how different the entire interaction could’ve gone. He pushed the thought away as he continued down the hall, the day passing by and everything continuing as it normally did everyday.

Once school was released, Jason sat outside during the last few minutes of the day before heading off, heading a group of girls past behind him and started to laugh. Their voices clawed at his insides.

“Is that…. Is that her?”

“Yeah, I heard that they took her off the streets after she got arrested”

“Who let a person like that into the academy? Have we started going downhill?”

He turned his head slightly to see what they were laughing at. Jason felt himself burn with anger, his chest filling with an anger he didn’t know how to control. He turned his head, looking at the girls as they stifled their laughs and pointed at you as you walked by.

He knew the girls did nothing but start rumors, they were known for this at the academy but he felt something stab at him when he saw you trip and fall to the ground, the contents of your bag falling everywhere. This fucker. Jason thought as he saw a familiar set of blonde hair towering over you, mocking and laughing at you.

“Looks like you still enjoy picking trash off the ground, streetrat.”, the comment alone made Jason boil. You were picking up your belongings when he saw the guy grab your arm and tighten his hand enough to make it noticeable.

“Hey, I’m talking to you, street rat”

Jason had enough, if he didn’t stop this no one else would. He was surprised they were even able to find out who you were in the past few weeks. Turns out the blonde’s father was in business with your adoptive father and he had mentioned the topic of adopting you from the East End Orphanage and so started the whispers in the hallways. Even Jason couldn’t ignore them.

“Now, let’s calm down, yeah?”, Jason’s voice hardened, stepping in front of you to block you from view in hopes they would leave.

“You’re lucky I don’t have time to waste on charity cases, Todd.”, and with that he left.

“Sorry about that, you okay? It looks like your arm might bruise up”, Jason stretched his hand out to help you stand but you pushed him aside and walked away.

“Hey! You’re walking away again?”, he hadn’t even had enough time to stop as you whipped around to look into his eyes, his heart skipping a beat.

“Who are you? What do you want?”, you asked him with a sting in your tone. He looked at you with surprised eyes.

“I remember you, from a few months ago. I offered you water.”, he tried to get you to listen but you replied harshly, not bothering to turn around.

“No, sorry. I think you got the wrong person.”.

He stood there in place as you walked off, heading back towards the courtyard to grab his own bags when he noticed the same blonde from earlier. He walked up, grabbing his bag and throwing it over his shoulder.

“What’s up with that, Todd? We don’t give people like her a second thought. This academy was built on prestige, don’t waste your time trying to convince her that she belongs here. She will never be one of us.”

“I think that’s a load of shit and you know it, Mitch.”

“Whatever. But know where your loyalties lie. You’re the son of Bruce Wayne, not some street rat who plays suits.”, with that, he turned and walked away. Jason watching his retreating figure.

Little do they know.

He breathed before walking back towards the manor.

There was an overwhelming sensation flooding his body, the way he was able to take flight and feel the wind on his skin and feel free. For the first time in his life, Jason felt on top of the world. Jason took a deep breath, savoring the crisp night air as it whipped past him. He was stunting his new Robin suit that Bruce had helped update for his growing stature. The mask fit his face better and the utility belt held more variety of weapons.

The new Robin suit was more than just an upgrade; it was a symbol of trust and growth. Bruce had never given him this much space before, and Jason intended to prove he was ready for it. The suit's upgraded features and enhanced utility belt felt like an extension of himself, perfectly in tune with his movements. It was the best thing that he could receive almost like he was a kid opening presents on Christmas.

He had the night to himself. It was rare that Bruce would let him out on his own, but he promised to stay out of trouble in order to get him to approve of his nightly adventures. He was at an age where Bruce trusted him to go out alone and not get into trouble. Trouble meant being potentially benched from the field and that was not something he wanted. Not when he felt on top of the world right now.

He found himself going through the city, jumping from the roofs of buildings one after another. He came across a building that looked over the main streets of Gotham, the lights shining up from the ground. He jumped on the top of the roof and looked down at the streets. The sounds of the cars passing by and the small noises of the people left on the street filled the night to keep it from feeling eerie.

Jason looked over the passing cars, his eyes looking over the streets until he turned his head, catching a glimpse of a figure sitting on the edge of the building. He used the compact binoculars in his belt to look, seeing a girl around the same age as him, her back facing him so she was oblivious to his quiet figure. He wondered what she was doing out alone in the cold, and why so late at night?

He jumped down from the building that was just a bit taller from where you sat. walking over to you, his stealth helping from making a loud noise when he jumped down. He noticed that she had (h/c) hair, reaching her mid back and it was a bit messy, blowing in the air since it started to get colder as the minutes passed.

“It’s a bit chilly to be out here isn’t it?”, he said, announcing his presence.

You turned around, looking at him with the most beautiful pair of (e/c) eyes he had ever seen. You were prettier than he thought. Hell, he can’t even remember if any of the girls at the Academy were as pretty as she was. Your skin being illuminated by the light of the city, noticing your knee bouncing from the cold. It was a lot colder tonight than the past few days.

You saw his face and after looking down at his chest, the noticeable ‘R’ shining on his chest like a badge of honor and protection. You seemed to visibly calm down. That gave him the perfect in to get closer to you.

“Shouldn’t you be with the Batman or did you finally get granted privileges?”, you spoke out, the sarcasm dripping from your tone. He smirked to himself, amused by your comment.

“That’s funny, but I do go solo sometimes, get a feel of the streets.”, he walked over and stood next to where you were sitting, trying to act as cool as possible at the fact that he was sitting next to one of the prettiest girls he had seen in a while. Probably ever in his whole life, even more than Barbara.

“What are you doing up here? Don’t you have a curfew?”, he genuinely asked, wondering why someone as young as you was sitting out in the middle of the night. Of course, she could ask the same to him.

“I snuck out. Don’t necessarily care what the family tells me.”, he noticed the sadness in your tone and the fact that you didn’t say ‘my’ family but ‘the’ family. Were you adopted? An indentured servant?

“I see, well, I’m Robin, what’s your name?”, he smiled at you, hoping he could get some sort of response.

“If I tell you, will you leave me alone?”, Okay ouch.

“Depends”, he said while swinging his feet, trying to act as nonchalant as he could to get a name out of you.

“Depends on what?”

“Depends on how this conversation goes.”, Jason kept poking at you, hoping you would give your name even though he knew he couldn’t give his in return.

“(Y/n).”

He smiled over at you before looking back over the city. It suited you well, it sounded like it would be the only name he would end up thinking about for the next few days.

“That’s a nice name”.

He noticed your hands shaking, pulled open a small compartment to his belt and pulled out a little baggie, turning on the heat button and passing it to you calmly. You looked down at his hands before you hesitated in taking the item.

“It’s a hand warmer”, Jason answered, knowing your question was stuck in the back of her throat. Your eyes narrowed slightly before taking it, he watched as you let the warmth sink into your skin and hold it in a tight grasp.

“Why are you up here alone?”, he found himself a bit intrigued, he couldn’t quite place why he wanted to sit and talk to you, maybe it was just his hormones, puberty, or something else but he couldn’t bring himself to care for the reason.

“It helps me escape.”. He paused not knowing what to say to that but somehow understood what you meant. Hell, he chose to become Robin to escape from living in the streets. Of course, Bruce found him and took him in, training him and showing him the ropes but it was still his form of escape. His freedom all wrapped in red, black, and yellow.

“I don't have to think about the world down there, I can just escape reality for a while”, Jason stared at you for a moment longer, feeling the emotion that poured out of you touch him “This city hasn’t been kind to me, so being up here lets me escape that I live in this shithole.”

“Would you leave if you could?”, he asked.

“Oh god, yes. If I could hop on a plane and disappear from this city forever I would do it in a heartbeat.”, Jason smiled at the response, a part of him having the same feeling.

He felt like he could escape from his life on the streets when Bruce took him in. He felt like this second life as a vigilante distracted him from the cruelty in the world, wishing he could get rid of all the bad people in the world and make it a better place.

“Yeah, me too.” he answered truthfully, hoping you’d find solace in his answer.

Jason felt your eyes staring at him, and he turned to look at you. Everything seemed to fall perfectly into place, the moment was everything he needed at that point in time. Right when the moment seemed too perfect to be ruined, that familiar voice rang out through his comms.

“Robin, where are you?”, he turned off his radio, forcing himself to his feet and stepping off the ledge.

“I’m sorry. I have to go.”, he apologized and noticed your face glow with a small smile. It made him happy knowing there was someone who found the same escape in such a shitty city. Right as he turned to leave, he stopped, turning towards you, and speaking out.

“I hope we can meet again soon, it’d be nice to get to know you more (Y/n).”.

Jason felt like a love sick boy, the days went by slowly when he wouldn’t see you. He knew the both of you went to the same academy, but he couldn’t risk making himself stick out that much to you. It would give away who he was too carelessly. Though, he enjoyed being able to spend the spare time of his patrol nights with you. You both shared your dreams and future aspirations, the way the world was cruel but there could be good in it too.

The both of you had a lot in common, Jason especially liked that your eyes would shine when you talked about traveling and seeing the world. You wanted to try all these different foods and see different museums, the biggest libraries, everything. He liked that the most, that you found interest in similar things like he did. He loved reading books and you liked art and museums. You were deep and intricate about things people at the Academy were very surface level about. When you mentioned wanting to visit libraries and galleries abroad, Jason turned to you, raising his pinky up and promising a pact for the two of you. You stared at him before raising your own pinky, promising with him. Jason promised to leave Gotham with you once you were old enough, to see the world and visit every place on your bucket list. He got drunk off your laughter, especially when you smiled at him and promised that you would follow him to every part of the world.

Jason wasn’t sure when he started to feel so strongly about you, but he was sure he was starting to fall for you. You two just clicked, it was all so natural, so calming, so mundane. It brought him into wanting to live a normal life with you, maybe even the rest of his. He liked that you had a fiery personality, you weren’t scared to stand up for yourself and you were passionate about the things you wanted. It made you stand out that much more to him and he wondered if any part of him stood out to you too.

Jason remembers you sharing about your life on the streets, the way the family that was a part of Gotham’s elite adopted you, and the way you felt grateful but spiteful at the same time. He felt his heart tug at the thought of the city being so cruel to you. He wanted to be the one you found comfort in. He could see how your eyes changed when he told you how happy he was when someone like Bruce had taken him in, seeing the softness in your eyes. Jason found comfort in you, even if you were only strangers to one another, he enjoyed knowing you more.

Jason felt the wind on his skin and brushing through his hair, the wind softly blowing yours as well. The both of you stood on the ledge of the building, looking down. Jason was known for his crazy antics within the family, his impulsivity, but in that moment he was sure he wanted to show you what flying felt like. He grabbed the grappling hook from his belt, extending his hand out to you, your eyes filled with confusion and uncertainty but took his hand anyway.

The way you felt against him made him go crazy, almost like your body was made to fit in his perfectly. He grabbed you tightly, your arms around his neck and he shot the line and jumped off the building once it hooked. You were in the air for what felt like a lifetime, the sound of your laughter filling the air and his own following after yours.

He kicked the window to the abandoned building in order to land safely, rolling over, Jason found himself under you, his heart beating fast inside his chest. The laughter leaving your mouth still sounds like a melody to him.

Jason raised his hand and brushed your hair behind your ear, your smile still painted on your face in the most beautiful way. He smiled back at you, still trying to catch his breath. In that moment, he felt as though he lost control of all thought, he lost all self-control, he needed you to know how he felt. Needed to know how you tasted.

He leaned up, placing a hand behind your head, and softly placing his lips against yours. He felt you tense slightly, but leaned into the kiss, the softness of them making him swoon. He tried to memorize the way they felt against his own, wanting them for the rest of his life.

Jason wanted you, he was so sure. He hadn’t ever wanted anything so intently and intensely in his life before, not even being Robin compared to how he felt with you. You were like a newfound freedom, a deep rooted connection he never wanted to get rid of, a reason to keep going.

And he would be yours in a heartbeat, all you had to do was tell him.

He wanted to be yours, he wanted you to have him.

All of him.

That night, Jason returned to the Batcave, his heart still racing from his time with you, your touch lingering and overwhelming his senses. As he made his way in, the subdued hum from the Batcomputer and the dim lighting created a comforting backdrop, making the ambiance seem fitting to the cave. He took off his domino mask, holding it in his hands as he began to slip out of his Robin suit and started stowing it away when he heard Bruce’s voice, deep and steady, as it called out from the shadows.

“You’re back early tonight.”

Jason’s head looked up, taking in Bruce’s form as he stepped out from behind the Batmobile, his cowl coming off his head as he revealed his face in a calm resting expression. Bruce;s eyes focused on Jason’s form, a mixture of curiosity and intrigue filling his expression.

“Yeah, just finished up early.”, Jason replied, trying to keep his tone light as he shrugged. He moved over to the equipment area, pretending to check his stock in his belt. “Gotta keep an eye on things, you know, Robin things.”

Bruce’s gaze didn’t waver, his deduction already aware of where exactly Jason had been spending his nights alone the past few weeks. “You’ve been in a good mood lately. Anything specific happen tonight?”, Bruce questioned as he walked over to the computer. “You’ve been disappearing quite a bit on your solo patrols, even when we don’t have missions.”

Jason shrugged again, trying to stay nonchalant but couldn’t mask his subtle smile. “Nothing really, just nice to get out and do things alone. You know how it is.”

Bruce raised an eyebrow, not entirely convinced by Jason’s answer. “You’ve been out a lot more than usual, and not just on patrols.”

Jason fidgeted with a piece of gear, avoiding Bruce’s piercing gaze. "It’s just… been a good week. I just like going out alone. Sometimes, it’s nice to have something to look forward to."

Bruce’s expression hardened slightly, though he kept his tone even. "Jason, you know you can talk to me about anything. If something’s going on, I need to know. It’s my job to make sure you’re safe."

Jason met Bruce’s gaze briefly before looking away, back to fidgeting with his utility belt. "I’m fine, Bruce. Really. Just… enjoying life a little, that’s all. Enjoying the freedom"

Bruce’s eyes lingered on Jason. He had noticed the changes, the occasional late-night absences that didn’t coincide with their patrols. He understood the need for personal space, especially at Jason’s age but his obvious dismissal and evasiveness was a red flag. Deep down, Bruce knew there was more than Jason was letting on, and even if he wouldn’t say it out loud, Bruce already deduced exactly why.

"Alright," Bruce said after a moment, though his tone remained serious. "Just remember, being Robin isn’t just about the suit or the thrill. It’s about responsibility and trust. Don’t let anything—"

Jason cut him off, a touch of defensiveness in his voice. "I know, Bruce. I’m on top of it. Just—give me a little space, okay? I’ve got this."

Bruce studied him for a moment longer before nodding, though his concern remained evident. "If you need anything, you know where to find me."

Jason nodded and gave a light smile. "Thanks, Bruce."

As Bruce turned to leave, Jason’s expression softened slightly, a mix of relief and unresolved tension. Jason knew he was only trying to act like a good father figure, he knew Bruce cared about him and his safety but for now he wanted to keep you separate from his life at home. He wanted that part for himself. You were his own and he didn’t want to share that with Bruce or the rest of the family just yet.

The early afternoon sunlight cast a warm glow over Gotham, the streets filled with all sorts of people either shopping, meeting up with friends, getting lunch, or just window shopping. Bruce and Jason walked through the upscale shopping district as the sounds of conversations floated all around them, the crowds enjoying the light breeze of the weather and soaking in the sun. Bruce suggested a brief outing to pick up a gift for one of his ‘friends’, a rare but nice moment that allowed both of them a sense of being normal people in society instead of vigilantes.

Jason trailed slightly behind Bruce as they entered a nice jewelry store, the cases filled with intricate and beautifully designed pieces. Bruce walked around before stopping at a case, observing all of the pieces inside as Jason wandered off to the other side of the store, his attention drawing to a small display that held a collection of emerald jewelry pieces. The display had different handcrafted jewelry from delicate necklaces, dainty earrings, and intricate bracelets.

Jason paused, his eyes drawn to a dainty necklace displayed in the case, the green stone stunning as it reflected under the light. It was a classy design, simple but with a beautiful dark green emerald inside. It was the perfect mix of timeless and personable. The color and elegance drew him in, and before he knew it, he was calling over one of the clerks to help him.

Bruce had noticed Jason talking to the clerk, his eyes observing as Jason pointed to the necklace in the case and examining it with his own eyes. Jason’s demeanor was different from his usual confident bravado; he seemed almost contemplative, as if weighing a decision of significant importance.

“Is this the necklace?”, the clerk asked as Jason nodded, looking at it with observant eyes. “Excellent choice, you have a very good eye, sir.”

Jason cleared his throat, slightly flustered but held his composure. “I’m also wondering, do you have any earrings that could possibly match this?”.

The clerk nodded, guiding Jason to the case just next to the necklaces as he pointed out a few different pairs. Bruce watched quietly as he picked out the gift he was getting, his curiosity piqued. Jason hadn’t ever bought gifts for anyone, but his choices in the jewelry shop were thoughtful and intentional. He was picking something special, with meaning, it wasn’t just a random purchase.

After a few moments, Jason picked between four pairs of earrings, selecting the one that would go best with the necklace. The clerk nodded as he wrapped up the items neatly inside small velvet lined boxes before placing them carefully inside the store marked branded bag. Jason walked over to the register, pulling out his wallet and the card Bruce had gotten him that had his monthly allowance on it, quickly paying for the items and thanking the clerk for his help.

Jason walked over to Bruce, who also had his own bag with jewelry inside, the both of them walking out and continuing their walk through the streets. “Something special for someone?”

Jason tensed, Bruce’s question catching him off guard as he smiled slightly with an airy laugh. “Just a small gift. Thought it might brighten someone’s day.”

“$5,000 is hardly a small gift.”, Bruce chuckled, the small tease going over Jason’s head as he saw his jaw clench and his shoulders tense. He raised an eyebrow at his son, deciding not to press further. He could tell Jason wasn’t ready to share those details, deciding it was better for him to share on his own terms. “It’s thoughtful. I’m sure whoever gets it will appreciate it.”, Bruce offered a genuine smile at Jason.

“Yeah, I hope so”, Jason nodded, a small smile playing at his lips.

As they left the jewelry store and continued through the shopping district, Bruce couldn’t help but feel a sense of curiosity mingled with a hint of pride. Despite the tension that sometimes hung between them, moments like these reminded him that Jason was growing into his own person, a well raised young man that would eventually take the world by storm. Bruce felt a lot of pride in him, knowing he would soon be someone who valued his morals and family above all.

The two walked side by side, each one lost in their own thoughts as a comfortable silence fell over the both of them. Jason felt a sense of anticipation, feeling content in his choice of his gift for you that made him feel warm inside, a feeling only he would cherish. Bruce felt a calm and relaxing feeling, the day a reminder of how in the midst of their complex lives, the both of them could still have mundane and normal lives outside of the night.

The dining room of Wayne Manor was filled with the fresh smell of a well-prepared home cooked meal, thanks to Alfred’s gift for cooking. The food was set up nicely at the table, everything well laid for the family to share their weekly family dinner as tradition.

Jason was wearing his normal home attire, a pair of dark jeans and an oversized hoodie as he leaned back in his chair, looking at some texts from his classmates from school for the midterm study group he had. Bruce eyed him, clearing his throat before Jason tucked his phone away.

Bruce was stuck about his no phone at the table rule.

Bruce sat at the head of the table, quietly looking over his meal as the both of them waited for the final member to join them at the table. The atmosphere was quiet and calm, a normal and common aura that Jason had grown used to. The quiet was short lived when he heard his older brother barge through the front door and greet Alfred, making his way to the dining room and placing two hands on Jason’s shoulders.

“Hey Jay, how’s it going”, he smirked, poking Jason’s cheek as Jason swatted him away.

“Screw off, Dick.”, Jason pushed his older brother away, rolling his eyes as Dick walked over to greet Bruce before sitting down at the table.

“So, how’s life as Boy Wonder, been enjoying it? God I hope you’re bringing it justice, can’t have you tarnishing the Robin name”, Dick was as overdramatic as he was charismatic and charming, but Jason looked up to his older brother even if he wouldn’t admit it out loud.

“Doing just fine. Been doing more for the Robin name than you ever could”, Jason smirked as Bruce smiled at himself.

“Ooo, you’re playful today. What’s got you in a good mood?”, Dick leaned forward, taking a bite of his food as he raised an eyebrow at Jason.

“Nothing.”, he said in a neutral tone.

“Nah, what’s going on?”, Dick continued. “Oh, is it a girl? Alfred told me about how you bought a $5,000 necklace for a mystery person”

“Master Dick, please keep me out of your teasing”, Alfred said as he placed another pitcher of water on the table, replacing the empty one.

“C’mon, you can’t tell me you haven’t noticed that Jason’s been less grumpy the past few weeks”, Dick smirked, “There’s something going on, c’mon Jay, spill.”

Jason narrowed his eyes, “Drop it, Dick.”

“You’re the one being all secretive. C’mon what happened to us telling each other everything? Besides, you’re starting to creep me out. You’re never this happy”

The annoyance radiated off of Jason as he glared at his older brother. He might be the golden boy but he was an annoyance more than anything.

Bruce finally decided to stop keeping his silence, speaking across the table at his adoptive sons. “Dick, let Jason have his privacy.”

“Ugh, fine”, Dick rolled his eyes, going back to his food but not before getting in his final words. “You owe me details later”, he said as he pointed his fork at Jason who ignored him. As Dick relaxed into his seat, Alfred chimed in regardless of how he just asked to be left out of the conversation.

“Master Jason’s mood has improved significantly over the past few weeks.”, Alfred said casually, Jason slumping in his seat. “It’s nice to see him engaged and happy for a change.”

Bruce glanced at Jason, before looking over at Alfred, “Indeed. It’s good to see some change around here.”

The rest of the dinner was quiet, only filled with talk about Dick’s new job and how he and Barbara were supposed to go out for dinner in a week. Bruce only added in where the conversation needed it as well as Alfred. Jason ignored the conversation entirely, his mind entirely else where as he tried to focus on finishing dinner and retreating to his room.

When dinner finished, Jason walked to the back of the house, stepping into the cool air as he looked at the pool that was in the backyard, enjoying the quiet. The sound of the sliding door opening made him turn around, then turn away in annoyance.

“So, you gonna share what’s got you so happy?”, Dick teased. “Are you trying to keep her a secret?”, Jason looked away as Dick wrapped an arm around his shoulders. “Ah, c’mon. It’s nothing to be ashamed of. Back when I was Robin, I had all of the girls after me. It was a bit of a problem honestly.”

“Yeah, but you also couldn’t keep a girlfriend. You’re a dog, Dick.”, Jason muttered.

“Ah, c’mon. Who is she? Is she cute? What is she like? Well she has to be pretty mature to tolerate someone as broody as you.”, Dick continued as he ruffled Jason’s hair, the annoyance seeping deeper into Jason’s bones.

“Dick, leave Jason alone.”, Bruce had stepped out into the yard, having a basketball in hand as he walked over to both the boys.

“Hell yeah, 2 v. 1?”, Dick asked with a smirk, and Bruce sent one back.”C’mon Jay, you and me against the old man.”

Jason smirked at his older brother, following behind him as the three of them moved over to the basketball court and continued the evening with a friendly basketball game. The sense of normalcy falling over the family as thoughts of Jason’s improved mood began to slip away into the night, the only focus on the game the three of them played.

One Week Later

The dining room of the manor was quiet, the occasional clink of silverware ringing out through the silence. Bruce sat across from Jason at the table, enjoying the meal Alfred had prepared for the night. Despite having a nice dinner and the ambiance being calm, Jason felt distant, distracted, and his thoughts all over the place.

Bruce watched him from across the table, noticing Jason’s distracted behavior. “Something on your mind, Jason?”

Jason’s eyes snapped towards Bruce, looking back down at his place with furrowed brows. “Nothing. Just… a lot on my mind recently.”

“Anything you want to talk about?”, Bruce hummed.

“It’s just… it’s nothing.”

“You know you can talk to me right? You don’t have to keep everything bottled up.”, Bruce said openly, hoping Jason would take his offer to help.

Jason only sighed, his mind still all over the place and couldn’t think straight. “It’s complicated. I’d rather just not get into it.”, he shifted in his seat.

“Is it about that girl you’ve been sneaking out to see in the middle of the night?”, Bruce spoke calmly as he raised his fork to his mouth and took a bite of his food. Jason straightened, looking at Bruce from across the table.

“How did you..”

Bruce raised an eyebrow at him, his gaze steady. “I’m a detective, Jason. Don’t act like I wouldn’t have figured it out eventually.”

Jason’s face flushed slightly, a mix of embarrassment and frustration crossing his features. “Are you going to make me stop seeing her?”

Bruce’s expression changed slightly, though his voice remained firm. “No. As long as it doesn’t affect your performance in the field, I’m not going to interfere. But you know what happens if she gets too involved.”

Jason’s eyes met Bruce’s, “I know. I’ve been careful.”

“You need to keep a balance. If your personal life starts compromising your work, it will become a problem. But I trust you to manage that.”

Jason’s shoulders relaxed a fraction, though his mind was clearly still preoccupied. “Thanks. I’ll keep that in mind.”

The dinner continued in silence, Jason’s thoughts still spinning as they led back to you. He was struggling with the choice of telling you about who he was. Would Bruce even let him or would he shut down the idea immediately? That would be something to get into another time but for the time being Jason just wanted nothing more but to ensure that he was careful.

He’d never forgive himself if you somehow got tangled up in his work in the field. He’d make sure that never happened.

Even if his life depended on it.

┆ ┆ ┆ ┆⋆ ┆ ┆ ┆ ┆⋆ ┆ ┆ ┆ ┆⋆ ┆ ┆ ┆ ┆⋆

Your laugh filled the air as Jason continued to tell you about his latest mission with Bruce and how he managed to knock out a bunch of Penguin’s goons when Bruce had cornered them after trying to rob a bank. He watched as the brightness in your eyes met his gaze, making him feel like he was on top of the world.

“It was great”, he smiled brightly, his cheeks hurting from laughing for the past 15 minutes. “So, what about you? Anything exciting?”

You rolled your eyes as you played with the small ninja star he had let you hold. He’d always showed you the least dangerous weapons in his utility belt, aka those that couldn’t explode while you messed with it.

“Not really.”, you smiled. “Oh, well maybe this might be interesting.”

He leaned back on his hands, letting his hair fall over his forehead instead of pushing it back. “Okay, shoot.”

“There’s this guy at school who keeps trying to talk to me and I don’t know what his deal is but it’s kinda annoying.”

Jason raised an eyebrow, trying to hold back a smirk. “Annoying how?”

“He’s always trying to get my attention, like he’s constantly hovering around me. He’s nice enough, but it feels like he’s just trying too hard. I don’t get it.”

Jason’s lips curled into a knowing grin as he tried to suppress a chuckle. “Sounds like he’s a bit overzealous.”

You glanced at him, sensing his amusement but not understanding the reason behind it. “Yeah, tell me about it. It’s like he doesn’t get the hint.”

Jason just laughed, letting himself enjoy the naivety you had. “Sometimes people do weird things. Maybe he just wants to be your friend.”

“I don’t need friends.”

“So what does that make me then?”, he moved his head towards you.

“A pain in my ass”, you smiled at him and Jason moved his hands towards his chest in a stabbing motion as shoved him gently while he laughed.

“You seem to think its funny when it’s not”

“Just give the guy a chance, maybe he’ll be more than you expect.”, he shrugged nonchalantly.

“I think I’ll pass. Besides I don’t need anyone else, I have you.”, you said as you hugged your knees to your chest and laid your head on them, watching him as your hair fell over your arm but framed your face perfectly.

The night continued in ease, the both of you catching up after a week of not seeing each other, the smile on Jason’s face never leaving. The irony of the situation wasn’t lost on his: he knew he was the reason for your annoyance but he enjoyed seeing this feisty side of you. When he first saw you in school you were standoffish, closed off, maybe from moving to such an elite school full of people from a different life than you. He knew that feeling of assuming everyone saw him as a nobody, the only thing saving him was the Wayne name.

He wished it could be as easy for you as it was for him.

Maybe then it’d be easier to tell you about everything.

┆ ┆ ┆ ┆⋆ ┆ ┆ ┆ ┆⋆ ┆ ┆ ┆ ┆⋆ ┆ ┆ ┆ ┆⋆

Today was one of the few times Jason and you were able to go out in daylight to enjoy yourselves together. It wasn’t often that he would meet with you in civilian clothing, but for some reason he wanted both of you to go out to the park. It was starting to get warmer and he figured a springtime walk wouldn’t hurt. He pushed his sunglasses up, watching as you stopped to look at everything in the ground.

The flowers were starting to bloom and the trees started to grow buds that were slowly opening. It was a pretty sight indeed, not to mention the little family of ducks swimming in the lake right at the heart and center of the park.

“It’s all so pretty don’t you think?”, you turned towards him as he stood there with his hands in his pockets smiling at you. He soaked in the sight of you looking at the flowers and kneeling to watch the small ducklings.

It wasn’t often the two of you would go out like this together but moments like this were the exact reason he preferred going out than just being confined to the four corners of the roof. “Yeah it is. It’s a nice change for once.”

You looked up at him, your eyes sparkling with joy. “I didn’t realize you liked nature so much. I would’ve guessed you preferred staying perched on that roof.”

He chuckled, something he knew you admired about him. “I do like it, but some days it’s nice to just be in nature and not think about anything else. Disconnect from the city to connect with nature. That kind of thing.”

You stood up, brushing off your pants and walking towards him. “I mean we’re technically still in the city.”, you teased.

“You get what I mean.”, he laughed as the both of you continued down the nature trail around the lake. He fell into step with you, both of you moving together with ease as you soaked in the rest of the sun and the gentle warmth it brought onto you.

After a while, you both reached a nearby bench under a massive oak tree, its branches providing a small amount of shade as the both of you sat under it. You had stopped talking and looked down at the grass, Jason staring at you in concern.

“Hey, you okay?”, he asked softly.

“Yeah, it’s just… I’ve been thinking a lot.”, you murmured.

“Thinking about what?”, his brows furrowed as he waited for your response, worried he might’ve done something wrong to make you upset. The last thing he wanted was to make you feel upset.

“Just, you know a lot about me. You know what I look like, my birthday, the school I go to, the family and it feels like I don’t know anything like that about you.”, you looked up at him with vulnerable eyes. “I feel like it’s a bit unfair”, you let out an airy laugh.

“Y/n, you know I would tell you if I could.”, he answered. “It’s just… it’s complicated because..”, he trailed off as a couple walked by, waiting for them to be out of distance before continuing. “Because of my job.”

“I know, I know and I’m not expecting anything crazy it’s just..”, you trailed off again. “I mean… I wish I could know you.”, you whispered, your hands in your lap as you messed with the end of your sweater. “I wish I could know the real you.”

His heart skipped a beat in his chest, staring at you as he let your words sink in. The very thing he had been contemplating over the past few weeks were the very thing you just said you wanted. Was this the opening he needed to show himself to you?

He smiled weakly, looking at you with a warm gaze even though you couldn’t see it. “I know”, he murmured. It was all he could say.

He leaned in, your eyes watching him with observant eyes as he grabbed your hand from your lap and stroking it gently. You soaked in his warmth and he could sense the desperation in your soul. The desire to know him, the desire to see his face, to know who he really was. He wanted that too. More than anything.

He leaned closer towards you, reaching up to push your hair behind your ear as he caressed your cheek and leaned in, his lips meeting yours in a gentle yet emotionally charged kiss. You leaned into his, your hand squeezing his as he deepened the kiss. Your body soaked him in, wanting to feel his presence and him yours.

After what felt like an eternity, Jason pulled away, touching his forehead with yours as he looked into your eyes. He felt it right then. The answer he’d been looking for the past few weeks. He knew what he wanted.

He wanted you.

Wanted to tell you who he was, wanted you to be a part of his life for however long you’d let him be there. He wanted to tell you his real name, wanted to introduce you to Bruce and Dick, wanted to show you how he trained for his missions and tell you how he was the guy from school.

He needed this.

He needed you.

The tension in the Batcave was palpable, the argument between Jason and Bruce growing more intense as Jason continued to push for his ask. The both of them stood facing each other, the dim lighting casting shadows over their faces as they stood face to face, both in their respective suits. The argument had been going for what felt like forever, both of them holding firm in their stance.

“Jason. No.”, Bruce said, his voice filled with a deep seriousness and an overwhelming sense of authority, but it didn’t stop Jason like it normally would have. “You can’t tell her. It’s too dangerous.”

“Bruce, I trust her.”, Jason’s frustration was evident as he continued to push for this. “I don’t want to keep hiding who I am from her, what kind of relationship is that? What kind of person would that make me to keep seeing her and just lie to her about who I am?”

“It puts everyone at risk!”, Bruce stood tall, and even though Jason was a good foot shorter, he pushed his shoulders up, his posture matching Bruce’s as he held his gaze.

“I won’t keep lying to her.”

Bruce’s face hardened, the weight of his responsibility as both a father and a protector clear in his eyes. “If you tell her who you are, she has to know about Dick and me. That’s putting her at risk—and us. You have to understand the implications.”

“How is this any different than you and Selina? How long did it take before Selina found out who you were?”, Jason used his trump card, his desperation seeping through.

“That’s different, Jason.”

“How?! You two are basically always flirting and going out and you both know each other’s identities.” Jason felt himself growing frustrated with Bruce. “She knows who you are, you’re always going out with her and you both have been open about your double lives. Why can’t I have the same thing?”

Bruce sighed, seeing the resolve in Jason’s eyes. He knew well how rare it was for Jason to trust someone, it had taken him almost two years to trust Bruce, so him asking to share who he was with his mystery girl wasn’t something to take lightly. The depth of feeling Jason held towards you was clear and Bruce could see it from miles away. If it wasn’t for that fact, Bruce would have strictly shut down Jason’s request.

“Bruce, please. I’m asking you to trust me on this. She’s the only person I want to share this with. I know she won’t say anything. Please, I can’t keep lying to her,” Jason’s voice wavered slightly, his emotions laid bare.

Bruce looked at him for a long moment, weighing the risks but even in his contemplation he could see Jason’s trust in you. After a moment of tense silence, Bruce spoke in the same firmness but with a hint of resignation.

“Do you trust her?”

“Yes, I do.”, Jason spit the words out faster than he would’ve liked but he didn’t care. He wanted this more than anything.

“Alright,” Bruce said, finally giving in. “You can tell her, but under one condition. If anything happens—if she’s put in danger or if you let this affect your duties—you’ll be benched from patrol and training for an entire year. That’s non-negotiable.”

“Fine, yes, deal. Thank you so much.”

Without thinking, and for the first time since he’d been taken in, Jason moved towards Bruce and hugged him. It was simple yet surprising for Bruce. With slowed hands, Bruce returned the hug briefly before Jason pulled back, a slight smile tugging on his lips as he grabbed his robin mask from where it was set on the Batcomputer.

Jason quietly nodded towards Bruce, turning towards the exit of the cave and heading towards the elevator that led up to the manor. Jason couldn’t help but feel on top of the world, his heart pumping in his chest on how he would tell you. He wanted to do it within the next week, wanted to get it out of the way as soon as possible.

He wanted you to know him as him.

Just him. Just as Jason.

That would be more than enough.

A little less than a week went by, Jason’s entire world came crashing in. He received a note from a woman claiming to be his mother. Bruce had been there to analyze the note and check its validity, proving itself to be an authorized note. Jason felt himself desperate for answers, why his mother abandoned him, why he was forced to live on the streets for so long.

“Bruce, I have to go”

“No. It could be a trap.”

“Bruce, if she’s claiming to be my mother, I want to know.” Jason pleaded. He needed answers, he needed that closure from the trauma the streets had caused him.

Bruce stayed firm in his resolve. “Jason, you aren’t thinking clearly. This could be a trap, there is no reason to believe this could be your actual mother.”

Jason’s eyes grew darker, his face illuminated by the harsh light of the Batcomputer, showcasing the mix of anger and desperation. “Do you know what it’s like, Bruce?”, his voice wavered slightly. “To live with that void of never knowing why your mother left you? Not knowing why you were abandoned? I know you lost your parents because of someone else’s selfishness but wouldn’t you do anything to see them again and not be left alone in this city? Please… Please let me meet her. I need this.”

Bruce’s gaze hardened, his thoughts contemplating. He knew the feeling of the void all too well, it was something he wished could’ve been different for his younger self, and even though Jason had a point in wanting to connect with his mother as the abandoned son, Bruce couldn’t let him go. His protective instinct and intuition couldn’t let him. “If you go without proper planning you could end up in danger. This isn’t just about reconnecting, it’s your safety on the line too. You need to be smart about this.”

Jason’s anger flared. “So what? I should just sit here and do nothing while you make the decision for me? I’m tired of being left in the dark! I need to do this.”

After another long moment of back and forth, Bruce made his final decision, turning to head back to the manor as he left an emotionally overwhelmed and defeated Jason alone in the cave. The glow of the computer screens illuminated his face as he clenched his fists. The cave, usually Jason’s comfort place, felt like a prison. Bruce’s words echoing through the space as he stood still in place.

His mind raced with the details of the note, replaying every word and the hope it had sparked. The unresolved trauma of his past felt like a heavy weight pressing down on him, and he could almost hear the echoes of his younger self, yearning for answers that had been so cruelly withheld.

He let out a sigh of defeat, letting his shoulders slump as he went to get out of his uniform, taking off his utility belt as he let himself contemplate his options of where to go from here. He wanted to go but the more logical side of him knew Bruce had a point, yet something inside of him made him think if he could go at it alone. Would it help keep his sanity if he could just meet his estranged mother?

The thought contemplated in his mind as he continued to undress and change into his night attire. His mind still all over the place but a subtle hint of rebellion lingering inside of him.

If Bruce wouldn’t let him, he knew he would have to do this on his own. At Least for the sake of his sanity.

Jason felt his heart pumping in his chest at a record speed, he felt on top of the world at the news he’d tell you. He arrived at the roof of the usual spot the two of you would always meet, calming himself down before walking over to where he could see you looking down at the street.

“(Y/n), I have to tell you something.”, he called out, wrapping his arms around you. He noticed how you had to crane your head up to look at him, the height difference made his heart flutter. He noticed the necklace around your neck, the necklace he got for your 15th birthday that brought out how beautiful your eyes were. He didn’t just choose the emerald stone for you, he picked it out to match his own hues. To secretly know he was with you always.

“W-what is it?”, he heard the slight worry in your voice, but he smiled at you to help ease your nerves. His heart pounding in his chest, taking your hands before he spoke.

“I know that we.. we’ve been..seeing each other, and I know you feel the same things that I do.”, the rush of adrenaline causing his heart to beat faster, you’d be the first to know outside the family who he really was.

The real Jason.

You’d get to meet him, his family, see into his life as Jason and not as Robin.

“I want to tell you who I am, beneath the mask, beneath the Robin suit. I want to take it further. I just need to do something else first.” , he felt relief wash over him as the words left his mouth, a burden he hadn’t realized he was carrying was now lifted. He saw you stiffen, your eyes filled with concern and uncertainty.

“I’ll be gone for a few days, so don’t think I’m abandoning you, okay? But I promise, when I come back, we’ll get a real date. You’ll know me as… me. I promise, okay? Wait for me, okay?”, the words left his lips all too fast, praying that you would wait for him, praying that you would have him and let him have you too. He saw you nod your head and hug him, his arms wrapping tightly around you, the words so close from leaving his lips at that moment.

He grabbed your face and kissed you and you kissed back. The kiss was tender yet filled with every emotion he had bottled up. Your lips moved against his, feeling the surge of euphoria flow through his body. His heart exploded and he was like the happiest guy alive right then. He would come back, he would tell you his name, he would be yours and everything would be perfect.

He swore on his life he would come back and find you.

He would tell you the words that were desperate to leave his lips.

He tasted the promise of a future together, and the world seemed to narrow down to just the two of you.

You were the only thing he wanted.

The stinging coursed through his body, the pain all-consuming. Jason felt every hit, every cracking sound of his bones, all the pain seemed to flood his body almost like every blow was carving itself into his very essence. It left him raw and exposed. He couldn’t find a way out, even with his blurred vision, he couldn’t even see where he was. His bones ached, his ribs burning him from the inside out because of the pain.

“Which hurts more? A or B? Backhand or forehand?”, the maniacal clown asked out loud, the crowbar making contact with his already broken bones. Jason could feel each of his bones screaming in pain. He silently prayed that Bruce would be here. Silently prayed that he would come save him.

How had he ended up here? Why hadn’t he heeded Bruce’s warnings? The questions tormented him, swirling in his mind like a storm. Did Bruce even know he was missing? Was there any chance of rescue?

The laughter echoed through the empty warehouse, the nightmarish sound echoed within the walls leaving Jason feeling haunted by the maniac that was beating him. The only thing that could be heard for miles was the Joker’s hysterical laughs. Laughs that seemed to burn themselves into Jason’s memory. Jason tried to muster the strength to speak, his voice coming out as a ragged, barely audible whisper. Joker yanked Jason’s head up by his hair, forcing him to meet his gaze.

“Ah, ah? Speak a little louder lamb chop, I think you might have a collapsed lung”, Jason spit the blood from his mouth into the Joker’s face. Joker’s response was swift and brutal—he slammed Jason down onto the concrete with a sickening thud.

The pain was eating him alive, how could he be so naive? Why didn’t he just listen to Bruce? Where was he? Did Bruce know he was missing?

When the hits stopped, he heard the door close, the heavy silence fell over the warehouse signaling Joker’s departure. The stiffness settled into his body and he lifted himself from the ground, trying to walk before he collapsed again. His thoughts were focused on getting out, the intensity of the situation starting to settle in.

His thoughts became a frantic whirl of fear and desperation. He dragged himself toward the door, his hands shaking as he fumbled with the handle. It was stuck, locked from the outside. Panic surged through him, making the pain in his ribs feel even more excruciating. The sense of hopelessness grew with every second that passed.

At that moment, he could only think of you. The nights you had spent together, the countless hours on the roof, the laughter, the warmth of your smile, spending your birthday together—every moment flashed back to him with vivid clarity it was almost unbearable. It all crashed back to him. He never thought that night three days ago would be the last time he’d hold you, the last time he’d feel your lips on his. Your presence forever burned into his memory, a bittersweet reminder of what he was losing.

A ticking noise grew louder, an insistent and chilling sound that filled the warehouse with an air of impending doom. Jason forced himself to look at the countdown timer mounted on the crates along the wall—ten seconds left before the explosives would obliterate the entire structure.

10…

The reality of his situation settled in, a cold, hard fact that there was no escaping the end that was so close.

9…

He knew that it was done.

The weight of unfulfilled dreams and missed opportunities pressed heavily on him. The simple joys of life with you—late nights, shared moments, future plans—were slipping away, forever lost.

8…

He felt his world crashing in, the reality of never having been able to take you on a real date.

The awareness of never truly discovering who he was, of never having the chance to share his world with you, was a bitter pill to swallow. The chance to explore new horizons was vanishing.

7…

The reality of never knowing who he was. Never getting to meet his family, never welcoming you into his world, never experiencing new places together or even getting to see each other again.

The thought of never hearing his real name spoken with affection by you again was a sharp, painful reminder of what he was losing. The intimacy and connection he longed for were slipping through his fingers.

6…

The sorrow of never being able to call you his, of never again feeling the comfort and warmth of your presence, was a deep, hollow ache.

5…

Never getting to feel you near him again.

4…

Never getting the chance to tell you how much he loved you.

3…

He closed his eyes and rested his head back, accepting the inevitable. He silently sent a prayer to whatever being out there that existed that you knew how much he loved you, even when he never said it out loud. That you would be okay without him, that you wouldn’t lose hope.

The weight of his regrets and the finality of his fate pressed down on him, making the seconds feel like an eternity.

He braced himself, his mind filled with memories of you, a final testament to the love and life he wished he could have shared with you.

The explosion was instantaneous. The warehouse was consumed in a blinding flash, a forceful wave that ripped through the structure with deafening intensity. The world shattered into chaos, the ticking stopped, and everything that had been a part of his final moments was obliterated.

In the midst of the destruction, there was a final, eerie silence—a silence that spoke of the end of pain and the conclusion of the torment. It was a silence where his love for you lingered, a final, unspoken testament to what had been and what might have been.

A/N:

I had been wanting to do an entire chapter from Jason's POV for a minute and had the flashback chapter in my mind for a while. I really hope you guys enjoyed this! Also just letting you know that new upload days will be Sundays! This just works easier for my schedule since I draft everything throughout the week and spend weekends editing so Sundays work best for me!

Again, thank you guys for all the love and support on this series, I think we only have 5 or 6 chapters left before the end?! It went by SO fast!

And also thank you for the love and support on my Sukuna x Reader story: Love of My Life! It's been doing so well and it makes me so happy that it's been received well.

Thank you guys again and see you next week! xx.

56 notes · View notes